The Dragon Of House Black

by poppies1114

No one would assume that England's best seeker, Draco Malfoy is a dragon thanks to the curse of the Noble House of Black. Ironic, surely that the Malfoy name is known synonymously with Blood purity, only for his own to be "tainted." When Hermione is tortured right before his eyes, the Dragon of House Black is enacted. With years of mutual pining, things quickly come to a head when

The Dragon of House Black

Poppies1114

/works/48243940/chapters/1216655654454174/

Fandom : Harry Potter

Pairing : Hermione Granger x Draco Malfoy

Rating : Explicit

Word count : 99,524

TYPESET AND HANDBOUND BY POPPIES1114

Illustrated by The Chester Company.

Poppies1114

1114

Art By The Chester Company

The Dragon of House Black

TYPESET AND HANDBOUND

BY Poppies1114

CHAPTER ONE:

TERRORS

H

ermione

"It's a copy! Its not the real sword!" My pleas fall on deaf ears, as Bellatrix continues to shriek and torture me. No relief or end within sight.

"Draco, fetch the goblin, he can tell us whether the sword is real of not!" Bellatrix demands of her nephew.

I close my eyes, preparing for the inevitable, knowing there's little to no luck Griphook will dare lie to save all their skins. He only has eyes for the sword and will sell out us all to have it. A tear rolls down my cheek as I clench my eyes shut, determined to try and shut out the impending doom.

I wish I would have gotten to see my parents one more time. Even if they had no idea who I am... I just miss them... Knowing they won't even mourn me... it's something I didn't think fully about when I obviated their memories of me. Though to be fair, that was kind of the point.

"NO! Enough!"

My eyes snap open in shock, immediately landing on Draco. His wand is surprisingly steady in his hands, pointed directly at his aunt, ready to attack, determination etched across his handsome face.

Bellatrix laughs maniacally at her nephew, throwing her head back with an evil bellow. Her endless black curls bouncing wildly, covering her face as her body shakes.

"And what is it you would do about it little nephew? Do you wish to take the mudblood's place?"

Before Draco can even answer, his wand is knocked from his hand and Bellatrix is gone from my side standing over him, hitting him repeatedly with the cruciatus curse. Draco is on the floor, trying to keep himself from going into a fetal position, keeping his pain filled face trained on his cackling aunt.

"Greyback, time for you to have your fun with the mudblood. Seems I have a quick lesson to teach the poor baby dragon."

"NO! Don't fucking touch her!" Draco bellows, as he attempts to stand, attempts at Fighting through the pain of the curse she keeps hitting him with. The sheer amount of willpower to even mildly overpower that curse, is unheard of. In fact, I don't think there has been a single wizard in our histories to have done so.

Straightening to his full height of 6'4' he towers over Bellatrix, who seems to have realized just how badly she fucked up. She looks like a small child next to Malfoy's broad shoulders and tall frame.

Without warning my head is ripped backwards by my hair, lifting me roughly from the ground, causing a whimper to escape. I'm now pressed against Greyback's horrid face, his rancid scent filling my nostrils. He runs his teeth over my ear and down my neck, making me cry out in fear.

A deep growl comes from behind Bellatrix, no.. comes from Draco. Locking my eyes with his, I can see they have now turned into a glowing silver as opposed to his usual grey. So utterly beautiful it must be a trick of the light, no human capable of such a deathly glow.

My breath hitches in my throat, as my body begins to almost tingle and grow warm under his fierce gaze. Now I couldn't take my eyes off him if I tried. Somewhere deep down I know, without a doubt he's going to save me. It's something I can't explain, it's just something I feel, something I know with absolute certainty.

Bellatrix raises her wand at him right as I cry out in warning. Malfoy simply picks her up by her throat and snaps her neck. Doing so as if she were nothing. No effort whatsoever. He flings her dead body to floor on the right, her lifeless corpse hitting the marbled floors with a sickening thud.

"Greyback, release her. Now." Malfoy says, sounding more like a half growl than actual words.

The werewolf says nothing, but releases my hair and slams me forward, making my head crack against the black and white floor of Malfoy manor. The last thing I hear is a roar before it all goes black.

I wake up drenched in sweat, my throat utterly raw from screaming. Fuck I hate that nightmare. I don't care if it's the day the war took a turn, I don't care if it's the biggest moment of the Wizarding war aside from Harry literally killing Voldemort. I still hate it. Hate it so very much I can't even get a sick satisfaction at watching Bellatrix die on repeat.

Even though I only accrued a few minor scars from it, I still have quite a few emotional ones. Case in point the lovely nightmare I'm usually caught in.

Harry shuffles in, his slightly curled unruly black hair pointing in all directions. His eyes struggling to stay open, and his glasses obviously still abandoned on his nightstand in his own room. He yawns widely before throwing himself in my bed beside me. Rolling to his side, he leaves his arm open for me to slide in, knowing the drill for when one of my nightmares rips me from my sleep.

"Granger! I know your awake answer!" Malfoys voice bellows above the incessant vibrating coming from my nightstand.

Harry chuckles, "It's almost creepy how he seems to sense when you have a terror."

Groaning, I whip open the drawer, and pullout the expensive as hell hand mirror Draco had spelled to connect to his own. And no matter how much I begged him to try and use a mobile, he refused, stating "Then I won't to see my best girl's smile when she sees my handsome face."

That was enough for me. I needed no further coaxing. Not Hermione Granger, best friend to the most famous, most handsome seeker in the world. Not to mention the whole unrequited love for the man who single handedly saved her from his wicked, evil, malicious, horrid aunt, no no no. All Malfoy had to do was smile, flashing me his panty fucking dropping dimples and I was putty in his hands.

"What level night terror we talking here Granger? I can floo home. My back up-"

"Draco. Lucius. Malfoy. You will not leave your team high and dry because I had a nightmare. No. Bloody. Way." I say through clenched teeth.

"But it's my turn! I've got to do my fair share you know. Potter probably wanted to snog Weasley all night, and it wouldn't be a bother. Davies is dying to get more playing time. In fact, he would only worship you further if I left." Draco said, practically full-on pouting back at me.

"No. Harry is right here!" And as if on que, Harry lets out a very loud snore, as drool slides from his open mouth onto Draco's- no I mean my pillow. Shaking my head at my mental slip up, I continue, "You are on par for the national team for the World Cup Draco. You've worked so incredibly hard for this. We'll see you when you get home. Just beat the shite out of Appleby!"

"You're not coming to my match? Granger, when are you going to suck it up and come to one that isn't against Weasley? You know you have season tickets. Not to mention a plus one for Potter, and I know deep down in my blacked heart that if you started going to my matches, I would be utterly unstoppable." Flashing his thigh clenchingly handsome dimples, he takes a moment to make sure I saw them before continuing. "Seriously Granger. You are my best girl, my closest friend. I need you to start coming to my matches. It would mean the world to me. Truly."

Merlin's fucking beard. This man knows I'm a total sodding puddle for him. How I never saw his inner goodness before he saved me, I'll truly never know. He's hitting me with is puppy dog eyes, and I swear they flash that bright silver, making my breath catch and bringing me back to the night that haunts my very soul.

Abruptly Draco looks way, seemingly having to take a few deep breaths before looking back at me with his normal grey and desperately pleading eyes, making my heart clench at the sight. I hate seeing him raw. He keeps his emotions under such tight control, so when he lets me see his pain, or is completely vulnerable with me, it kills me every single time.

Blowing out a long breath, "Okay. Every game. I'll be there."

His bright, dimpled smile wrecks my heart. And my fucking underwear for that matter.

"Wear my jersey?" He asks, wagging his brows at me.

"No way. I'll wear one of the shirts you bought me. I've got nearly a thousand to choose from." I snort. And it's true. After he moved Harry and I in with him, he gifted us both with an overabundance of merchandise and gear with his teams' logo all over.

Draco truly is viewed as the best seeker in the world, and especially so for the Montrose Magpies. He's on track to be the best seeker in the history of the sport as long as he can stay healthy. Fucking beaters are always trying to cause him injuries and play dirty since he is so bloody good. I'm constantly cursing at River and Adrian to keep better track of the bludger and keep it far away from Draco.

"One day Granger. One day you'll wear my name."

If only he knew how badly I wanted to "wear" his name. In every goddamn sense of the word. If you would have asked me before my 7th year of Hogwarts, I would have punched you in the nose, or kneed you in the fucking nuts if you told me I'd be forever pining for Draco Malfoy. Now a days, I'd be begging you to punch me in the head in hopes of making my brain get my heart to quit dreaming of a future with Malfoy.

"Keep dreaming Dragon." I whisper back to him.

"Go back to sleep. Don't cuddle Potter. Get Aegon to come up there with you. He'd do a better job at protecting you. We both know nothing wakes up Potter once he enters the snore/drool state of his sleep."

"Goodnight Malfoy. I'll see you tomorrow. Score a goal for me?" I tease him.

Groaning, he swipes his large hand over his handsome face in frustration. "I know you're just saying that to piss me off. But I'll say it again. I don't score goals, but I'll catch the snitch for you. And after I do, I'll fly it over to you and grab my winning kiss."

My eyes snap back to the mirror to try and gauge his seriousness. But as per usual it's the same flirty Malfoy as always. The most eligible bachelor in the Wizarding World, aside from Harry of course. How funny is it they both take turns sleeping next to me when I have nightmares.

Morgana save me.. witches around the globe already send me enough hate mail over Draco.. if they knew I've slept in both their embraces, I'm sure I would be hit with more than a few unforgivable curses.

"Goodnight my Dragon." I manage to say, sighing in defeat.

"Promise the Dragon a kiss Granger, and I'll let you go to sleep." He replies, his voice heavy and tired.

"Bring me that snitch, and it's a deal."

Before I can change my mind, I put the enchanted mirror back in its place. Hopping up from my bed I pull the cover over Harry tucking him in nice and snug and make my way to Draco's room down the hall.

Truth be told, the only thing that helps me sleep anymore is being in his strong arms or being in his bed snuggled up to Aegon. There is just something special and utterly calming about being wrapped up in Draco's scent, that just seems to made a peaceful sleep possible.

It didn't hurt that Draco's wolf- and I use that title lightly since we all know Aegon loves me more, helps to make me feel safe. And he's so fucking soft. That's a huge plus for sure. I'll never forget when he brought the huge puppy home, spouting he be named Aegon the conqueror after one of the characters from his favorite book… Game of Thrones. Yes, you read that right. Draco Malfoy is a huge Thrones fan. Though to be fair he genuinely thought he was reading a history book since dragons are real and all.. it kind of broke my heart to tell him it's a muggle fantasy book.

It took a visit from Charlie Weasley to convince Draco that the book was not at all factual. Then Blaise came over for dinner and had managed to talk Draco back into believing it again. I'd had to take Draco to a muggle bookstore to prove it and even then, I think he still secretly believes it's a true story.

Sliding into bed next to Aegon, I snuggle up close to him before accio-ing one of Draco's white V-neck short sleeve shirts from his closet. When it zooms over to me, I shamelessly bring it to my nose, snuggling up to my face, letting it calm me enough to finally sleep.

Draco

Wake up. Our mate is in pain. The night terror has her. Wake up. We must comfort our mate.

Fucking hell, I know. I can feel it. We're the same bloody person basically Dragon!

My Dragon just huffs his annoyance inside my mind, obviously irritated with my tone, and likely the obvious logic.

Pulling out my hand mirror I call out to Granger, my Dragon pacing like a mad man inside my mind.

We should have made her come with us. We must always ensure our mate's happiness. Her safety.

I roll my eyes at his words. I get this fucking speech on the daily, hell more like by the hour. It's not as if I'd mine having the curly haired witch glued to my side, it's just not possible.

Good luck getting Granger to do anything she doesn't want to do there pal.

The only time the dragon is bloody silent is when we are flying, either on a broom or on wings. Though it's rather rare I get to take dragon form, its lucky my profession is what it is. Makes the need to feel the wind on my skin, and be high above the world more achievable at least.

We do not like Potter in bed with our mate. She must be claimed. She will birth strong heirs to us.

Shut it. You know she has no idea she's our mate. She deserves someone better than me. Someone without.. without my history.

My dragon snarls angrily. In fact I think my brain shakes in my skill.

She is ours. No other will have her. Eventually you won't be able to control us, and I'll mark her for the world to see. Give her our seed, she will bring the line of Noble Black dragons back. She will give us glory.

The moment the Black family curse enacted within me; I had one need above all else. Protect our mate. Protect Hermione Granger. As if I wasn't already mildly obsessed with her, pining for years, now the Black family curse sealed our fates, when my dragon claimed Hermione as ours.

Not that I would want anyone else. I'd been in 'puppy love' with her for years, though I had to keep it under wraps. I still hate myself for all the things I did and said to her, but I couldn't have lived with myself if it gotten back to the Dark Lord how I felt about her. That would have been catastrophic, resulting in either her death, or one of my parents to prove a point. I can almost hear him declaring he'll make an example of me and my "weakened traitorous" heart in my head now.

"Goodnight my dragon," Hermione croons, causing my cock to twitch in my pants.

Hmmm we like it when she calls us this. My dragon is practically purring like a fucking kitten, as he always does when seemingly mentioned by her.

After much persistence I get her to agree to come to my matches, although sadly not in one of my jerseys.

Fuck the thought of her wearing my jersey, with my last name proudly across her back, has my dick straining to break free of my sweatpants. Yea I'll definitely be yanking off to that visual later.

"Bring me that snitch, and it's a deal."

My heart threatens to literally pound out of my chest at her words. I never thought she'd agree to it. Hoped? Yes. Fucking Merlin's tits yes of course I'd hoped.

That snitch will be ours under 10 minutes, the dragon says determined. And for once in my life, I whole heartedly agree.

CHAPTER TWO:

D

Snitches Bitches and Kisses

raco

"Think you can give a young buck like me some playing time Malfoy?" Davies says pulling me from my never-ending thoughts of Hermione. She's coming to this match. She's going to be in my box. Cheering for me.

The dragon scoffs, as she should be. She is ours. We will bring her the tiny gold dragon and claim our prize.

"Sorry J, I've promised a beautiful woman I'd snatch the snitch and claim a kiss. My manners alone demand I follow through." I tell my back up teasingly.

Truth be told, I would most likely give him some air-time, if I wasn't on a mission to end this match in 8 minutes or less. I can feel the dragon pushing under my skin, anxious to finally kiss our mate's lips.

"Understandable mate. Next match then." J says, smiling but not quite reaching his eyes.

Fuck I feel bad. But there's no fucking way I'm going to miss this.

Once we claim her lips, she will feel the bond for sure. It will begin to click. Our mating marks will start. The dragon says this with so much excitement, that I can't help but feel the same as well.

Here's hoping Dragon.. here's hoping.

It's only been two minutes since the match has started. I'm steadily scanning the pitch for the snitch, my dragon's senses pushing to the forefront in eagerness to end this and get to Hermione. Trying to be fair, I push back more than I usually do, while keeping an eye on the movements on the pitch.

At the fourth minute, I dare a quick glance at the box where Hermione is with my family and our friends, and I nearly fall of my broom and shift into my dragon form at the sight.

Her shriek, has me immediately zooming over at a speed I did not even know my broom was capable of. Before I even register what I'm doing I leap from my broom, landing with an ominous thud behind her. It takes every last bit of self-control I have not to yank her to my chest, and snarl at the person before me.

"OH Draco! Thank Merlin you're here! This mudblood was in our booth!" Fucking Crystal Verde screeches. My number one fan, crazy stalker/pure blood looney bin wonder is here. In my box. And has poured what smells to be butterbeer all over Hermione's white and black-mostly white fucking team t-shirt.

Ignoring Crystal, I whip my jersey off and force it over Hermione's head, before giving her a soul-searing, life altering, pussy clenching kiss.

"Get her out of here Potter, she's trespassing. I've an order of safety against this woman, and she just assaulted my m- Granger." I shout before jumping from the high-rise box, and accio-ing my broom.

We have barely two minutes. We still must prove to our mate we can provide what we promise.

Let's do this Dragon.

A minute and a half later, the snitch is in my left hand, and for once in my entire career as I hold it up for the world to see, not giving two fucks that my dark mark is on full display. None of that matters, not as I make my way over to my woman. Knowing she's wearing my jersey only causes my cock to stir further in my pants.

Time to claim our prize.

Hermione

"Time to kiss the Dragon Granger."

Speechless. For once in my life, I'm actually incapable of words. As Draco jumps effortlessly from his broom onto the balcony in front of me, essentially prowling toward me, I struggle not to simply choke on air. Eyes promising pure mischief, and only one of his sinful dimples on display with a smirk directed right at me. At. Hermione. Fucking. Granger.

He's stalking toward me with such a possessive look, that I automatically take a few steps backward, hitting the chairs behind me and flailing backward. Closing my eyes in preparation for the fall, it takes me a moment to realize I'm in two very muscular arms, half my body still flailed out on the chair that was tumbling to the ground with me.

Opening my eyes, I find myself almost nose to nose with Draco, his eyes nearly glowing just like the night he saved me. And I'm lost, a true goner. Something snaps, and I throw my arms around his neck, and smash my lips to his.

Dear god. This is fucking heaven. Our tongues swirl with passion in one another's mouth, fighting for dominance, causing a very un-lady-like moan to slip free from my throat. Hands are tangled in each other's hair, before I run them down his shirtless, fucking sculpted body. Hard toned muscle meets my eager hands. Right before I'm about to jump and wrap my legs around his waist, Narcissa's voice cuts through the moment, bringing me tumbling again. This time back to reality.

"Draco. There's a crowd. Time to cut the charity kiss short. Surely Ms. Granger has something utter mundane and muggle to do. Best let her be on her way darling."

It's amazing that I'm able to untangle myself from his embrace. In fact, I deserve a medal. My whole body is on fire, and his sultry gaze is not helping to wind me down whatsoever.

"Yes, nice to see they've let the Wicked Witch of the East out long enough to attend her son's Quidditch matches. How lovely." I reply dryly.

Narcissa's eyes narrow at my words, but it gives me far too much satisfaction that she has no idea that I've insulted her since it's muggle fiction I've used for said insult.

"I see you are just as sharp-tongued as always. Is there not a special section for niffler-digging freeloaders to sit?" She says, barely sparing me a glance before beaming at her precious son. "Darling, excellent work. Your father will be so proud when he hears how quickly you won."

"Thank you, mother. Please refrain from calling Hermione money hungry, or a freeloader. It's her home too. Give my regards to Lucius." He says before slipping his arm from over my shoulder. God, I miss the feel of it already. I'm hopeless. Hopelessly in love with Draco Malfoy.

Giving his mother a irritated peck on the cheek, he whispers something in her ear, that has her snapping her calculating eyes back to me. Years ago, that would have had me flinching, but after spending so much time with her via her unannounced visits to our flat, that woman no longer fazes me at all. And honestly our insulting banter has become something I usually look forward to. I try to view it as progress. Harry thinks I'm mad, but he's biased since Mummy Malfoy fucking adores him. She actually fucking dotes on the boy who lived. He got her out of a heavy prison sentence, well that and the whole Lucius turning double agent and Malfoy killing Bellatrix. All those facts for sure helped with her getting such a light probation sentence. But it still slightly annoys me.

"Meet you at home Granger?" Malfoy voice is so husky in my ear it snaps me from my irritable musings, while also managing to make me blush.

Unable to trust myself to speak, I'm in a dazed state as I nod my head yes. All the while nibbling on my lower lip as I take in the specimen before me. Merlin knows Quidditch players are fit. Duh. But Draco Malfoy takes fit to a whole new category. Muscles on muscles make up his tall, broad frame. And since his shirt is still adorning my rapidly liquifying body I can see every single dip and divot. Especially that damned V that I try desperately to not let my traitorous eyes trail down to what I'm sure is a sizeable cock in his pants.

"Like something you see Granger?" Malfoy teases. Effectively zinging my eyes up his infuriatingly handsome face. There's nothing, and I mean absolutely nothing more handsome than post game Malfoy. Since he long ago gave up the slicked back snotty look, he's only become more gorgeous, to my annoyance and joy.

With his blonde curls cropped just right yet disheveled with sweat, it's a wonder any witch or wizard in his vicinity is able to function. With the sweat sliding all over it also makes his muscles shine and swell.. and fucking Morgana save me.. and with both his dimples on full display, I officially lose the ability to resemble anything like "the brightest witch of our age."

No, instead of saying a damned thing, I take two small steps toward him before he lifts me up into his arms. Locking my legs around his waist, I snog the ever-loving shite out of Draco Malfoy. When he pulls away, I whimper slightly at the loss of his mouth on mine. When I feel his teeth gently scrape over my jaw down to the crook of my neck, it takes all I have not to moan like some kind of creature in heat.

I'm about to rip my clothes off my body and rub it along his when he roughly whispers in my ear.

"Unless you want to make the Prophet papers for public porn, let's meet back at home after the post-game meeting love." Nuzzling his face into my neck, he lets me slide down his toned body, keeping his hands on my shoulders to ensure I'm steady.

As if in a daze, I happily nod my head with a goofy smile and make my way over to the floo. With one last look over my shoulder, I catch Draco's eyes on my arse. Not one to miss an opportunity I swing my generous hips as I walk over to the fireplace. Turning around with the floo powder in hand I catch sight of Draco, his mouth slack and eyes gleaming silver.

My breath catches at the sight, and somehow, I know. I know this is more than just Draco looking at a conquest for the night. Though as far as I'm aware he's not been one to date let alone fuck just to fuck.. but there's that silver shining, beaming from his irises that tells me this is something serious. Something big and final and I'm scared but I'm fucking here for it. So goddamn ready for him.

"Malfoy Flat London," and as the flames take me to our home, I can't help but to feel complete and utter excitement.

CHAPTER THREE:

D

Post-Game Realities

raco if what you're claiming is true you need to speak with your father."

My mother's voice whips through the lingering lust as I head to the locker room. Any heat from my interaction with Hermione is replaced with cold irritation at the sight of Narcissa Malfoy standing guard over the door she knows I need to head through.

Jaw clenched I somehow manage to grit out, "And why is it I would possibly need to speak with Lucius? This is Black family business, not Malfoy. So, I fail to see the purpose of involving him."

"We raised you better than this Draco. How can you dare to speak to me in such a manner?" Mother hisses, her cool Malfoy facade slipping for a moment before she promptly rights herself. With her hands absently smoothing her hair back, even though no strands have managed to escape her perfect bun, I can't help but feel frustration.

"No mother. You both raised me to be a blood purist, snotty, entitled little mindless minion. Let me say this once and once only mother. Whatever hatred or bias you hoard toward anyone not of pure blood, which is frankly a fucking joke considering the Black Family Curse mind you, you had better get it under control. Because there is no circumstance or alternate reality where I don't end up with Hermione Granger. And here's the bit you really need to tune into.." Leaning down into my mother's space, I whisper harshly in her ear, "I will fucking kill for what's mine mother, and make no mistake Hermione Granger is my mate."

Without granting her another glance or another mere moment of my time, I push past her into the locker room ready to shower and get the fuck home. Because I have full intention of showing my woman just how much she's completely goddamned mine.

Unfortunately, it seems as if I'll be a bit later than intended. When I leave the showers and enter the locker crowded room to change the mood is solemn, and too fucking quiet.

For just a moment panic swarms my veins that something could have possibly happened to Hermione.. but of course, my dragon pipes up at the thought.

Our mate is safe, she is not feeling terror or fear. We would have felt her need for us don't be an imbecile.

Great, I'm essentially insulting myself.

Grunting, I shove River's shoulder lightly to get his attention. River's deep tanned skin could almost be considered pale as he looks up at me from staring at his clenched fists.

"What's happened? I was only in the shower for 10 minutes. Surely the Dark Lord couldn't have returned in that amount of time," I say lightly teasing.

River jumps up, running for the loo as he loudly empties his stomach, my own threatening to do the same at his reaction.

God this can't be good.

Adrian walks up, gripping my shoulder as he holds back tears. He opens and closes his mouth a few times before he eventually manages to croak out any words.

"There.. there was an attack. It was on a muggle town in Australia. There are whispers it's the dark lord returned, though there's been no proof. The ones claiming it are calling themselves the Pure Blood Regime."

Fuck. Granger's parents are living in a town down under. Surely there's no way they were somehow the target. That would be highly improbable.. though not impossible.

Our mate will mourn their deaths terribly. We must protect her above all costs.

We don't even know if they were harmed let alone near the incident.

"Did.. did any survive?"

Adrian shakes his said, a solemn look of devastation crossing his hash features. Though the man graduated from Drumstrang, unlike the others I've met from there he never shutters or hides his emotions.

"Has the ministry issued any statements? Are we to hide and wait or continue as normal?" I ask.

We will be normal, aside from not taking our eyes off our mate ever again. We need to get back to her now.

Internally my dragon huffs in irritation.

"No- well the only thing that's been said for now is to keep to wizard friendly areas, avoid muggle-centric activities and towns when possible."

Nodding, I slip on a V-neck white tee, something I know drives Granger's libido bonkers, and black athletic shorts. Sliding my wand into my forearm strap, I bid my sorrow filled teammates goodbye.

Coach calls out before the others start to clamber about behind me, letting me know that the practice in two days will be light- and up in the air as to if it even happens at all. Fine by me, I'm actually feeling a bit antsy. As much as I hate to agree with my blasted creature, the thought of leaving Granger to practice- hell let alone anything at the moment makes me uneasy and a bit snappy.

Slinging the floo powder down, I manage to grit out my destination.

Hermione

I know immediately when Draco lands in our fireplace. Not only because Aegon is scrambling from the couch beside me, but because something inside me just knows.

It's been like that for a while. Me just being able to feel Malfoy's presence, I could probably track him around a room with my eyes closed. I can always feel when his eyes are on me as well, it always seems to bring me warmth.. whether that be to my cheeks, up my spine or when it pools in my belly.. the man has that effect on me.

In a daring move, I'd decided to sit on the couch in front of the fireplace in only his jersey while I awaited his arrival. Glancing at the clock, my brows nearly hit my hairline when I realize how long he's been gone. Though it's not really that much of a difference, it was the tone and intention he spoke with before we parted that gave me the idea he'd be home as soon as possible.

Finally able to take in Draco as he steps from the black marbled fire place, I'm immediately a bit on alert. Instead of frantically searching for me while stripping like a wild man like I'd imagined in my head, he stands there staring at the dark hard wood floors of the apartment, appearing to be lost in deep thought.

Uneasiness as unwanted as it is snakes its way up my spine, as I jump up from the couch and crowd Draco with Aegon. When my feet pop into his line of sight, his head snaps up as if seeing me for the first time.

Malfoy's face morphs from worry to smoldering in a millisecond, catching me completely off guard.

Suddenly I'm in his arms, legs firmly wrapped around his waist, his sizeable hardness rubbing against my naked center. I'd decided to skip my knickers in hopes we could seal the deal essentially before either one of us could think too much. Because regardless of how these emotions have us reacting, I know we both feel in our being that this is more.

When Draco's arms slither down cupping my arse, he growls, and it reverberates thought my entire being, shaking my body and soul.

"Such a naughty little witch Granger. So eager for my cock you skipped your knickers," Draco rasps huskily. "If I reach down further, would I feel your pussy dripping for me? Find it drenched and weeping for me?"

God, Merlin, Morgana, whoever will listen… who the hell knew Malfoy had such a wonderfully dirty mouth?

With a swat to my behind, I gasp, pushing my core even harder into his cock. A long and needy moan leaves my mouth at the feeling of it so wonderfully rubbing against where I need him most.

"I can feel you creaming on my shorts," he grunts grinding his cock against my open center. "But the question here is, are you ready to cream on the dragon's cock?"

I'm too dazed and drugged to answer, so I earn myself another swat to my arse.

Somehow, I manage to yelp out a yes. At a speed I didn't know a man as large as Draco was capable of, we make it to his bedroom within seconds. Tossing me onto the mattress, he seems to prowl at the end of the bed.

Closing his eyes, he sniffs the air before silvery orbs gaze back at me. Cocking his head to the side he studies me in such a primal animalistic way I'm at a loss for words and intrigued all at once.

"Spread your legs and show me what's mine, show me how your glistening, weeping for this dick," Draco says, his voice so deep its almost inhuman.

With a boldness I never knew existed, I blatantly open my thighs, spreading them wide showing Draco exactly what he described.

"Good girl, Granger. And good girls get rewarded."

At these words, he slips his white tee over his head, revealing the perfectly sculpted body before me. But that is nothing in comparison to the vision before me when he tugs his boxers and shorts down revealing his fucking massive cock before me.

Not that I've a lot to compare it to.. I've only seen two, once I accidentally caught Harry jerking off to a moving picture of Ginny flying in her Harpies uniform of all things, and Ron's when I sucked his at some point between him and Lavender breaking up and the whole chamber of secrets Horcrux business.

But let me tell you.. Draco Malfoy has a huge penis. Like inches and width beyond my experiences so far, and frankly I'm a bit scared. Gulping down my nerves, I shakily let out a long breath before daring to drag my gaze up his mouth-watering body to his face. Which is looking back at me ravenously with an all too self-satisfied smirk.

"You look a bit hungry Granger? Might I offer you something to snack on?"

Blanching I retort, "If you think for one second I can fit that.. that monster in my mouth you're mistaken Draco Malfoy! And frankly I'm rather terrified about the idea of it breaking me in half as well."

When Draco barks out a loud laugh, I quite literally jump in the bed, not prepared for such a noise.

"I assure you ma- Granger that we'll fit quite perfectly. You and I were written in the stars, we inspired all the plays. There's no ending in which this story ends that you don't end up gushing on my cock while screaming my name."

I'm sure I look a bit like a cod fish as I open and close my mouth repeatedly at a loss for words. I mean really.. who starts off with a rather romantic statement just to say such a deliciously filthy fact? Because make no mistake it's now my life's mission to ride the dragon. In fact, I'm almost certain I'd die trying just for a good time on this particular ride.

"In all seriousness Hermione, if you want to take things slow, or wait we can do that. Whatever you want, whatever your needs, consider me at your command. Though I will say if you trust me, there's no limit to what lengths I'll go to take you to the peak of absolute pleasure."

"Dear God Draco, when you say it like that how could anyone deny you!" I say a bit breathlessly, scrunching my hands anxiously into this fluffy emerald, green comforter.

"Hermione, if you want to deny me, it won't change how I feel about you. We go at the pace you set, that you decide."

Sputtering I squeak out, "N-no! I don't want to deny you! I was just saying that perhaps when you.. erm, when you like… go out with your mates.. perh-haps to pick up.." Merlin, this is painful, I'm horrible at this.

"You're losing me Granger. Pick up what? Chinese? Help me out here, I was second in all our subjects at school after all."

"When you'd pick up one-night stands! Ugh damn you Malfoy for making me spell it out for you. You're driving me right mad. Can we do more fucking and less talking?!"

Draco's eyes are alight with a bit of anger as he stalks over to me, his still hard cock bobbing angrily, slapping up toward his abs as he goes. I'm so mesmerized by the sight, he takes me completely by surprise when he grips my chin tightly, forcing me to look at him, who's now just inches from my face.

"Listen good Granger. No, I'm not a virgin, yes, I'd fucked my fair bit of bints at Hogwarts. Not since the brightest most beautiful witch of this age was thrown on my family's floor, not since I looked into her fire filled eyes as she was tortured and marked against her will have I touched another woman. Even thought of another being that was not you. Does that answer your question, Granger?"

Nodding in a daze of lust, and warmth, I rasp out, "Is it time for the fucking bit now?"

Chuckling, Draco releases my chin, then claims my mouth once more. God will I ever get used to him straight up fucking my mouth? I hope not.

My hands scrape and rake over his chest and back, and Merlin knows if I'd had claws he'd be in shreds before me. It's as if I can't get close enough to him no matter how hard we plaster ourselves together. Draco's chest seems as if it's producing a constant vibration, and it feels so fucking good against the peaked, sensitive buds of my nipples.

When he kisses his way to the crook of my neck, I bare it fully to him. Couldn't tell you why, but something in me begs, no- demands I yield my throat to my dragon.

Pausing at my throat, he slowly pulls away, and the longer we sit there not moving aka not fucking, the more I start to internally panic.

Is he regretting this?

Did I imagine this whole interaction?

Will we go back to just friends after this?

"Granger, I can literally hear your brain over working itself. I- there's just one thing you need to know before we do this.."

CHAPTER FOUR:

Chatty fucking Slytherins

D

raco

Do the bite. Tell her of her she's our mate. After we fuck our heir into her.

Cause that would go over splendidly. Great idea. It's no wonder we were always a few marks behind Granger at every turn at Hogwarts. It's because you're a bleeding idiot!

Speaking this now will only slow us down. It will not change the outcome. She is ours. Now keep speaking to her with that so called dirty talk. Our mate likes this greatly, her arousal increases when you do.

Like I needed the dragon to tell me that. I could smell it too. It's driving me absolutely insane to pause this, when I've wanted nothing more than to shut up her doubts and questions with my dick buried so far in her cunt that her brain would quite literally short circuit. But it's her right to know what she's getting herself into isn't it?

"Draco, you're freaking me out a bit. What is it? Can you not have children or something? We don't need to worry about such things yet, we can cross that bridge when we get there-"

See she craves our seed.

Yeah, because that's exactly what she said you git.

Huffing he says it is exactly what I heard.

"Have you noticed perhaps my eyes.. erm glowing?" I ask tentatively, imploring her as much as possible with my eyes to trust me and not run screaming from my arms.

"Yes, and while I find it odd, it's not enough to change anything for me."

Because it's rather fetching looking, I'm sure.

Gods the dragon is. Not. Helping.

"It's actually really quite lovely," Hermione whispers. Her eyes almost glassing over as if she's picturing them in her head.

I can feel my blasted dragon preening with the praise, and I want to roll my eyes and punch myself in the face all at the same time. Like we needed the ego boost.

"Well first off thank you, but no there's-" I don't get to finish because at that exact moment Hermione mutters something like "chatty fucking Slytherins," and slams her mouth on mine with renewed vigor.

So incredibly lost in this kiss, with her glorious tongue, especially when she lulls mine out and sucks on it, that I don't notice when she lines my aching fucking cock under her pussy.

But fuck I sure notice when she slams herself down upon it.

Stars.

For the first time in my life, I see true actual stars as I feel Hermione's incredibly tight walls vice grip my dick.

Hermione's breath hitches, then she seems to hold her breath for a bit almost as if in pain. I know I'm very large but surely, I can't be harming her this badly.

"Oh, fuck Hermione, your pussy is already gripping my dick so hard. It's trying to milk my cum from me already. Please tell me I'm not hurting you love."

Blowing out a long breath, she takes a moment before lifting her head and speaking. And I should have known.

"Just give me a moment to get used to the intrusion."

She's a virgin.

I believe you are the idiot if you thought differently. She's our mate. She would have felt compelled after we bonded to wait for us.

The sheer amount of utter and complete joy that overcomes me is incomprehensible to even try and put into words. But that feeling quickly rolls into a basic animalistic instinct, the possessiveness of my dragon over taking my senses to the point I've no doubt my eyes are glowing silver.

Then we speak as one.

"Mine." Thrusting up roughly into her, she winces slightly before going slack jawed in pleasure.

"Yes, Draco.. god you feel so good."

"I'll make you see stars Granger."

Her head rolls back as she moans, as I thrust harshly into her from beneath. From this angle I could be sucking her sweet breasts, but at the same time I don't want to take my jersey off her delectable body. There's something so goddamn sexy about the idea of fucking Granger silly with my name plastered to her back.

"Draco I can't, my hips, my thighs.. I can't," she pants, reaching down and pulling at my curls.

"I've got you love," I rasp. Roughly, but not losing contact, I flip us placing her on her hands and knees before me. Fuck if I don't just want to rut into her, but she's a virgin..

"Draco Lucius Malfoy if you don't move, if you don't fucking fuck me I'm going to fuck myself and cut you out of it damn it!"

Damn. I've never even thought let alone heard the amount of foul language spewing from her swollen pink tinted mouth.

Give our mate what she wants. You are the one thick in the head.

Snapping my hips forward, I give her exactly what we both want. I let loose on her. Her moans are echoing throughout the apartment, hell out for all of London to hear.

Yes, let them hear us claim her.

Reaching forward, I pull Hermione upward, my cock not only hitting the perfect spot but also bringing her neck right within biting range and I pound into her pussy.

"I can feel you dripping down our thighs, and fuck if I don't want to lick up every last drop."

"Anything of mine is yours Draco."

That severs something inside me, I can feel my cock growing within her, as she gasps at the sensation. But I keep thrusting into her because fucking hell this feels so goddamn good.

Claim her throat as she comes, it will take her to the stars.

"Who is you belong to Granger? Whose pussy is this?" I growl, feeling her walls flutter around my cock.

"You. Draco, always.. you," she says moaning the last bit.

"That's fucking right. You," thrust, "Are," thrust "All" thrust, "MINE!" I roar right before her walls clamp down.

Deadly sharpened teeth pierce her tender throat, as she screams my name. The bite intensifying and prolonging our orgasms. Ropes of endless ropes of my cum shoot straight into her willing cunt, and hopefully womb, and I've not felt this fucking complete in my entire life.

"I see them Draco.." she says sleepily.

"What love?" I rasp, bringing my blood-soaked lips to her for an achingly soft kiss.

"The..stars, our stars." And with that Hermione Granger falls asleep in my arms, with my cock still spurting cum inside her.

Now this I could get used to.

Hermione (thoroughly shagged Granger)

With a long yawn I attempt to roll over for my morning stretch, when I feel Draco's lethal wand poking my lower back. You'd think it would be a new sensation, but alas it's not. With the war nightmares giving me a constant excuse to warm his bed, I'm used to feeling his sizeable erection against my back and arse. But this is the first time I wake up sore from feeling them inside me the night before.

My face flushes as I flash back to the previous night. Morgana it was so.. perfect. There has never been a moment in my life that I have felt as complete and content as I do now. Not passing my N.E.W.T.S. Or even stabbing a horcrux with a basilisk fang.. Here in this bed with Draco's strong arms around me, and massive cock poking me, I feel a sense of peace I've never known possible.

The stickiness I feel from our shared passion isn't even bothering me. Well not in the sense of grossing me out or anything.. No strangely enough the thought of our shared release still staining my inner thighs has me wiggling my arse backward, actively seeking the friction of his erection.

"Love, quit moving unless you want this cock buried deep in your pussy right this instant. We both know you're sore, let me at least pretend to be a gentleman." Draco's gravelly morning voice is always one of my favorite sounds in the entire world.

"Maybe I like a bit of pain with my pleasure?" I whisper, cheekily grinding harder into his lap.

"Granger, you minx. You need to rest a bit yeah? Why didn't you tell me you were a virgin? I could have.. Merlin I don't know I could have gone slower, been more gentle.."

Whipping my body around to face him, I take his handsome face between my palms boxing his in. When he goes to open his mouth, I simply give him a look before getting right to it.

"Draco Malfoy, if you had gone any slower, I would have lost my goddamned mind. While I love how chatty you are when you're speaking rather dirty, if you didn't shut up and fuck me last night I would have screamed and punched you in your then unused dick. Which would be a shame since it seems I'm rather fond of your cock."

Sliding my hand from his sculpted pecs, I palm his erection running it up and down a bit roughly before I wrap my hand around his girthy, leaking cock.

A low growl of satisfaction vibrates from Malfoy's chest, making my pussy gather further wetness.

Our mate touches us so well.

Half in a daze, but still working his cock, I still manage to rasp, "Mate? Mmmhmm I like the sound of that."

Draco chokes out a laugh that I happily turn into a moan as I take the leaking pre-cum from his tip and spread it with my thumb. With a bit of boldness, I steel myself to try and take his monstrosity of a cock in my mouth.

Hastily I climb over his legs, pushing them apart to give myself enough room between the massive trunks he calls thighs. Leaning forward while still holding his cock, I tentatively take a long lick from the base up to tip where he's steadily releasing generous amounts of pre cum.

Draco's hips buck upward right as I open my mouth, effectively thrusting himself onto my waiting tongue. Wasting no time since his dick isn't getting any smaller, I take him as far back as I can, making sure to moan greedily when he's seated overwhelmingly in my mouth, tickling the back of my throat.

Fighting not to gag, I saucily gaze up at Draco hoping, yet knowing I'm driving him right mad with the wait. His eyes are that blazing silver again. His face wholly enraptured looking at where we're linked with a primal lust that has me wiggling my hips seeking any sort of friction.

"Are you ready to choke on my cum Granger? So hungry for my seed that you'll swallow every drop?" Draco growls.

Moaning, pushing past my limits I take him as deep as I can gagging as I lift my head bringing my mouth closer to his head and swirling my tongue. Using my hands, I grip his engorged cock jacking it up and down in sync with my mouth.

Draco's hands rip into my surely wild hair, wrapping the strands in a fist as he essentially pulls me at his speed by the reins. When I hum deeply on a particular deep thrust, he seems to lose any control he had.

"Fuck witch!" And then he's coming in large spurts of cum, that I make my mission to swallow every drop.

With a loud plop, I release his length from my mouth, though it seems Draco isn't quite finished coming. Pumps of his cum are still flowing from his cock, landing along my neck, and slowly dripping down my chest.

As his head drops to his chest, he affectionately lifts my chin, running his thumb through his release and swiping it up into my mouth. As if I'd done it a thousand times before, I open sucking his thumb clean and moaning like a fucking love it.

"Good girl Granger," Draco croons, as I release his thumb. "You look so fucking good dripping in me. Soaked in my fucking cum."

Merlin, I never considered myself particularly dirty, but his words, the way he speaks to me are so completely intrinsic or primal…I guess I've procured myself some sort of new kink? Though perhaps the only kink I've ever had is simply Draco himself.

Lifting me up by my shoulders, he situates me back on my feet, though I sway slightly to the point he simply scoops me up.

"Even though I love you painted as you are, best we get you a nice hot shower and cleaned up."

I laugh at the irritated look on his face. At how flustered he seems to be over the fact I can't simply just let his release dry on my skin and walk around. Absurd dragon.

CHAPTER FIVE:

H

Margaret's River Massacre

ermione

The shower took far longer than it would have on a normal day for me, considering Draco washed every square inch of me. Even the bits I'd usually put up a slight fuss over, but turnabouts fair play. Which Draco learned all too quickly.

It wasn't until we heard Harry yelling for us through the flat that we quit fondling each other like teenagers and dressed. Which was just in time since he came barging into the room as if it was just a regular day. Though I guess to Harry it was. He didn't know I'd just lost my virginity to the man I'd been pining over since I was 14, perhaps before that. Though he was a right sodding prat then. Didn't change how stupidly handsome he was. Or his devastatingly panty drenching dimples for that matter.

"Mione, have you seen the prophet?" Harry says running his hands frustratingly through his untamable black locks. Cracking his neck in that distinctly snake like way, I know he's trying to keep a tap on his irritation. A tight lid on his anxiety over something.

Oh, Merlin this can't be good. Even though Harry is an Auror, and has seen his fair share of scary, dark shit since Voldemort was killed, it had still been a very, very long time since I'd seen this level of distress from him.

"Let's get some shorts on you Granger, then we'll meet you in the sitting room yeah?" Though Draco sounded rather casual, I could hear the slight snip in his delivery.

Looking down I realize I was only in the jersey from yesterday, my legs bare for Harry to see. Perhaps that's what had the dragon in a bit of a tizzy. Mhmm could he now be rather possessive? Why did that not make my independent heart angry? No of course not. Since it was Malfoy, instead it seemed to only flood my knickers.

Sighing, I sling on Draco's athletic shorts, and shoot him a look. Nostrils flaring, his eyes seem to be locked onto my bum as the silky material covers it.

With a huff, he stalks to his closet snags a pair of grey sweatpants and slugs them on over his underwear. And with a final nail in my turned-on coffin, he puts on one of his V-neck white t-shirts. Then with his handsome dimples, he makes his way over to me, throwing me over his shoulder and heading to the living room.

"Draco, I can walk. Shagging me didn't make me lose my ability to actually use my legs you know."

He doesn't say anything just swats my behind before adjusting me to his front, and plopping us down onto his dark grey sectional. When I go to slide off his lap, next to him, he gives me a squeeze and drapes me lazily across his lap, with my head tucked into his neck.

How is it he smells so good? Like fresh parchment, spearmint and a bit of cedar.. Mhmm it only makes me nuzzle into him further, and embarrassingly rub my chest against his.

"Holy shit.." Harry says breathlessly. Enough to snap my attention to him. Sheepishly, I go to slide off Malfoy's lap again only to be steadied in his vice like grip.

"Careful what you say next Potter." Draco grounds out, jaw ticking angrily. He only ever calls Harry by his last name when is really mad at him. The last time being when Harry accidentally gave the free house elves permission to host an orgy in the dining room.

I'm still scarred by what I saw Kreacher doing to another elf..

Shivering I tune back into the present, gladly shoving that imagine so very far down into my subconscious. Hopefully to never be brought up again.

"You guys finally did it. Thank fucking Merlin for that! God, I thought I was going to have to 'accidentally' ward you both in this flat until you finally admitted your feelings for one another. Now I owe Theo 3 galleons, and Ginny owes me 10 sickles!" Harry says pumping his fist in the air excitedly.

"Ok we'll circle back to that bit about what I can only presume was some kind of pool or bet on us. What had you asking me about the prophet?"

Slowly Harry lowers his hand and pulls out the Daily Prophet from the back pocket of his jeans.

THE MARGARET RIVER MUGGLE MASSACRE

Article by Pansy Parkinson

Yesterday the Wizarding and Muggle communities suffered a great loss not seen since the Wizarding War.

With great sorrow we report that there were no survivors in the village of Margaret River, Western Australia. South of the Well now City of Perth, the town was known mostly for their remarkable wines and vineyards.* (see index for muggle terminology/dictionary)

With a population of around a very roughly estimated 4,000 it is considered quite small by muggle standards though about average for a healthy Wizarding Community. But now the picturesque village has been abruptly absolved of all its muggle inhabitants. Population now reportedly 0.

Sources say that a new dark force is rising to power, and that they are behind the massacre. This new power has not been verified, though the name attached to this horrid event has been released as well as a possible statement. We cannot confirm or deny if this message is from this group, but we will attach it to the end of this article.

Pure Blood Regime. That is the name the murderers of Margaret River are allegedly going by. Once again it seems we have a collective group of Wizards using the inane philosophy of a madman that was a "half-blood"** himself.

Though no witches or wizards were revealed to be harmed, we as a community must mourn for the death of human beings. Because at the root of this, that's simply what we both are regardless of our magical status.

No details of how these people were murdered will be released from the Daily Prophet. The deaths of these souls will not be glorified for any supporters or members of the so-called Pure Blood Regime to bask in.

{IF ANYONE HAS ANY INFORMATION ON THE PURE BLOOD REGIME, MEMBERS OF SAID REGIME, OR THE MASSCRE PLEASE REACH OUT TO AN AUROR OF THE MINISTRY. IF YOU ARE NOT LOCAL TO MoM, PLEASE REACH OUT TO THE LOCAL MAGICAL AUTHORITY NEAR YOU}

As stated, message from PBR:

Fellow wizards and witches. For too long we have lived in hiding from those we should be ruling over.

Muggles with their prehistoric ways, were never meant to be the prominent population on this Earth.

Due to cross-breeding, the ending of Pure Blood rituals and betrothals our numbers have continued to dwindle.

No more will we stand by, and watch muggles slowly infect our world.

Margaret's River is only the beginning. Join the Regime or suffer with the muggles.

Shakily, I drop the paper. Bile threatening to work its way up my throat as my breaths come in shallow and uneven. That overwhelming feeling of helplessness threatening to slice through the instant numbness of dread.

"Breathe love," Draco says, one hand caressing my back lovingly, while his other palm presses against the wild beating of my heart.

"Draco.. my.. my parents.. they.." I trail off unable to speak past the lump in my throat.

"Hermione, they.. th-they weren't living there were they?" Harry asks tentatively.

"No! Oh god no. Thankfully not. B-but so close. They live in Perth. I looked at Margaret's River when I was trying to research p-places to settle them d-down in."

Though I'm stuttering, and blubbering a bit, I can't seem to finde the will to care in front of the two closest men in my life. It's not like they both hadn't seen me at my worst after all. Cursed and crying, or bloodied and tortured on their marbled floor, both loved me anyways.

"You don't.. surely they couldn't be trying to relay a message.. coming so close to my parents.. They couldn't know though; I've never told anyone I ever had that village as one of the options for them."

Stroking my cheeks while subtly wiping each tear that falls, Draco leans forward resting his forehead on mine. The longer we just sit there, sharing the same breaths; the same air the calmer I feel.

We will let nothing and no one near our mate.

My head jerks backward, as I search for the deep gravel filled voice. Seeing only Harry and Draco, I push down the momentary worry, and bring my face back to the crook of Draco's neck to take in his wonderfully calming scent.

A purr like growl seems to tremble throughout his strong, steady body. Faintly I think to myself I could fall asleep in the comfort of his embrace.

See how we bring our mate peace.

For fucks sake shut it dragon.

Pulling back, I know for a fact that the last voice I heard in my head was Draco's. Draco talking.. in my head.. to a dragon. What. Is. Going. On.

Draco

I can see the moment Hermione's thoughts start to spin and flood her brain with unnecessary panic.

Fuck. It seems the Black family curse is still full of surprises. To be fair the last one that was "cursed" with a dragon was far before even the most celebrated Black, Headmaster Phineas Nigellus Black. And of course whomever it was didn't have "A Guide for Dragon Cursed Idiots and their Mates."

"Hermione are you okay? We can have an Auror in the Western Australia Magical Ministry head out and double check they're good if you like," Harry says, leaning down into her eye line from behind the edge of the couch.

With will power I resist the urge to curl Hermione into me and growl at Potter to back the fuck up. Which is absurd, but if there is one thing this idiot knows about having a mate, it's that we are fiercely possessive and protective of them.

Without taking her eyes from mine, she says to Harry, "Oh yes, that would mean so much. If it's not too much trouble, I'd love that, Harry."

Placing a chaste kiss to the top of her curls, he rushes off to presumably get in contact with an Auror from WAMM.

Hermione opens her mouth to speak, her eyes sparking with a bit of uncertainty, but I cut her off.

"Shall we head somewhere more private in case one of our friends or family decide to drop by?"

"Yes, right. That would be appreciated."

"To the study with you then Granger, lead the way," I say barely keeping my hand from swatting her behind as she walks away. Do I keep myself from watching her magnificent arse as she swishes the damned thing in front of me? No. No I certainly do not.

CHAPTER SIX:

M

Introductions

erlin, the silence in my large study is stifling.

So, unlike how we are naturally. Constant chatter and ribbing is the norm between the two of us. Fuck me I really don't want to get into this. Really there's no choice.

It must be done.

Hermione jumps a bit from her perch on the arm of the chaise she quite often falls asleep in when she comes to read in here.

At her reaction to hearing my dragon, I occlude before speaking to him, making sure she cannot hear us.

It may need doing, but we could have gotten one more shag before we give her the fright of her life.

Though I can feel his irritation, he doesn't respond.. thankfully.

"Draco. I-I need you to explain." Hermione raises her chin, her Gryffindor bravery seeming to be making its appearance. It's obvious she's alarmed beyond belief, but it doesn't stop her from meeting my gaze. Her brown eyes are alight with a fire all her own as she stares me down, willing me to answer her. Wild, frizzled curls are framing her face, and one- no, two words blaze brightly within my brain.

Beautiful. Mine.

Having to have dropped my Occludding for a moment, Granger, bites her lip a bit as a blush warms its way up her neck to her lightly freckled cheeks.

"Well, you're aware that my mother was Narcissa Black before she was a Malfoy correct?"

"Yes, that's called having a maiden name. I'm not daft you dolt," She retorts with a little growl of annoyance. Summoning a hair tie, she quickly ropes in her untamable mane into an adorable little bun atop her head. When I don't immediately answer she snaps, "Focus Malfoy."

"Right. Okay. Not sure how to go about this but there's The Noble House of Black curse.. and well remember when my charming psychotic aunt tortured you in the drawing room of the manor? Well darling, that night it was enacted. Between us."

"That does absolutely nothing to explain why I can hear two versions of your voice within my head Malfoy! So help me.. I will not end up at St. Mungo's with the Longbottoms! Is this your way of telling me that somehow Bellatrix has finally managed to drive me looney?!" Tears are pooling in her chocolate brown eyes, as her lip quivers seeming to hold her cries at bay.

Fuck.

In two quick strides I've got her in my embrace. Pulled as tightly as possible into my chest, her head cupped in my palm roughly while the other is plastered to the small of her back. Anchored to me, I try to gather my thoughts to attempt to actually explain this better without causing her further unnecessary panic.

"You're not crazy love. Not even close. You are hearing me, well us. Two entities that are both me and not. The Black curse, is not in my opinion an actual curse. Though admittedly some days, like today the bloody thing makes me want to curse him. How much do you know of Dragon lore my darling?"

Muffled into my chest she says, "Enough. But not proficient. You don't get to be a writer- fiction or not without Dragons coming up. Muggle or magic, they fascinate both worlds."

With great care, I shift us from the arm of the chaise, setting us on top of it with her on my lap, her head cradled beneath my chin. Even though the top her messy bun is sticking to the scruff of my prickled five-o'clock shadow, there's still the feeling of wholeness with her in my arms.

"Malfoy, I need you to stop being a vague prat and spit it out."

My mouth lilts slightly in amusement at her feisty tone.

"Well, it is relevant to the curse. Apparently, dragons and the then "pure-blood" witches and wizards were of one body and mind. Kind of like those dragon shifter books you read and hide behind Hogwarts a History when you're in public."

She audibly scowls.

Giving her my most dashing, dimpled grin, I crane my neck back to gauge her actual frame of mind. She has a small tentative smile on her full lips, but her eyes are seemingly lost in a whirlpool of thoughts, making the worry within plain to see.

"Expand on that bit about dragon shifters.." she says with a bit of a huff, not unlike my dragon.

"Well out of all the Sacred 28 pure blood families, the Black line was considered the most.. hmm I surmise Alpha would be the best word to describe them.

But as one of the clan members stumbled across a muggle atop a crumbling tower, supposedly a princess mind you, not only saved the muggle, but married her.. Well things got a bit rocky for the Dragon communities. At the same time, other lines such as the Gaunt line, which lost the ability to shift but gained the mastery over snakes, and the Malfoy line began gathering together to overthrow whomever was the Ruler or Minister back then and enslave all muggles.. Well Merlin, yes, the Merlin, I see you opening that delectable mouth to ask a litany of questions but I need to hopefully wrap this up. So, under the premise of a wedding between the Blacks and Malfoys, Merlin slipped all the dragons, or those with the blood a powerful potion. Thus, separating them from their dragons, ripping them from their souls and minds to be the wild creatures you know today. We'll all but one anyway."

Smirking I await my witch to pipe in, knowing she can't resist inserting her glorious thoughts. Not to mention how I adore to watch her face light up when she puts things together.

"The one that married the muggle princess!" She says with so much genuine excitement my heart nearly melts within my chest.

"50 points for Gryffindor!" I exclaim, earning a wide smile and blush from Hermione. "Merlin of course knew of the wizard, but seeing as he obviously had no intentions of harming other muggles let alone enslaving them under his will, he was left relatively alone. That is to say until the Malfoys and such figured out there was still one out there, one that mind you was married to the unthinkable. A muggle.

The council of the sacred 28, including his own family decided to enact a curse upon the entire Black line.

As the wizard and dragon had claimed the muggle as a mate, and the other lines had lost their dragons, they came up with the Noble House of Black curse. Such a mouthful I know. Essentially, he was cut off from his dragon, forever trapped and silenced within each born of the Black line, unless they found their mate. In which the dragon was supposed to essentially overtake the man driving him mad and feral all that nonsense.

Though it was meant to be a punishment, and it was especially to that particular Black that was parted from communicating with his dragon.. well, I've not found it to be a curse. Aside from having this titillating conversation with you of course."

"But why wouldn't they just strip the dragons from the line altogether? Weren't they upset they lost their dragons? So why even allow the possibly of them returning in a "tainted" line?" Hermione's words are coming out almost mumbled, she's saying them so fast. Questions and theories are swirling around in her beautiful brain.

"Ah, easy. Seeing as the 28 were stripped of the Dragons, that now meant that any left with the ability were unclean. No better than a muggle. So, it was a punishment. Right dense if you ask me."

"Quite so," Hermione agrees.

We both sit in silence for a bit. While I, in particular try to give her a bit of quiet to organize her thoughts and come to terms with the pile of information I've just dumped into her lap.

Abruptly she sits back on the haunches of her legs, making it so she's face to face with me on the velvet silver chaise.

"Wait you said.. you said that the curse enacts when you find your mate?" She squeaks, and Morgana's tits it's so fucking adorable to see her squeaky and squirming.

Wanting to keep her a bit on edge, I nod with a slight shoulder shrug instead of bothering with a verbal answer that I know she's dying for.

"So.. perhaps one could say that.. I," she says pointing at herself before turning it onto me, lightly poking my chest, "am your.. erm, your mate?"

"They don't call you the brightest witch of your age for nothing, Granger. You should head the department of Mysteries for how quickly you solved that bit, truly," I tease, earning a slap to my stomach from my witch.

"Draco!" She hisses, leaning forward and taking my face in the palms of her dainty hands. "This is serious!"

Funnily enough in her attempt to gain my undivided attention, she succeeds. It's now focused on her perfectly pouty mouth as she bites her lip fretfully. Unable to think of anything but kissing her silly, I lean forward, snatching the back of her neck and slamming my lips to hers.

With little fright from her, I continue to worship her mouth, sliding my tongue over the seams of her lips demanding entrance. When she lets out a long-satisfied moan and slides her hands into my hair I slip my tongue in with fervor, soaking in every moment of our connection.

"Oi! Enough of that snogging!" Potter yells, slapping the back of my head and knocking my nose into Hermione's a bit.

"Mind your business Potter, I'm hoping to take things up a notch and do a lot more than snog her on this chaise. Begone boy wonder! Shoo!" I exclaim, getting a swat to my stomach, again. "Merlin witch, there's an Auror right here. Mind how much you abuse me in front of him! I don't think they do conjugal visits in Azkaban."

Hiding her face behind her hands, she tries to cover her laugh and utter exasperation, mumbling, "Insufferable damned dragon."

"I actually don't mind you both doing that, especially since it's not the living room couch.. but I really just came to tell you that your parents are fine Mione. But the WAMM Auror I touched base with wondered if you wanted them put into protection or moved altogether," Harry says, seating himself in my desk chair. For once resisting the urge to spin in it like a child. Sadly, that's a huge accomplishment when it concerns him.

"Oh, well.. no. Let's just keep them where they are for now. I don't want to put them on the radar any more than I already have by getting WAMM involved. If I change my mind, I could always go down and visit them myself. They think I'm their elderly neighbors' granddaughter, and absolutely adore me so I could stay close if needed," she reasons, giving one final nod signaling she's officially made her decision.

"Right then! Back to shagging you two. Make me an uncle while you're at it!" Potter shouts after spinning in the chair (of course) and then hustling out the door.

"Bugger.." I say on an exhale.

Hermione's face is bright red when she speaks again, "Don't worry, I'm-I'm on the potion. I had to get on it. Between my cycle and the curse that Dolohov hit me with it helps pain wise when my- erm when Mother Nature visits."

We must rid her of her supply. Flush it down the swirling white throne in the bathroom.

It's called a toilet you wanker. And we will not do such a thing. Let's give her a bit to breathe yeah? At least before we talk about fucking breeding her.

Just the thought has my dick immediately stirring in my sweats. Hermione's eyes are wide as saucers as she watches as it quite literally tents before her eyes, her mouth forming a soft O.

"Keep looking at it Granger and it'll come out to say hello," I rasp, palming my hard dick.

Shaking her head as if to rid herself of a trance she says, "Back to earlier, that is to say.. that you can turn into an actual dragon?"

"Yup. At least twice a month sometimes once a week I shift on primarily manor grounds and fly about. Hunt and whatnot."

Nervously, she twists her fingers in her lap, clueing me into her working up to ask something. That simply won't do.

"Hey, whatever you want to ask love, ask it. It's not in my nature to deny you anything. Never be nervous when it comes to me. To us."

Blowing out a breath she hastily says the words all in one go rushing out, "caniseeyouinyourdragonform?"

Fuck yes, my dragon all but shouts. Good thing I'm still actively occluding otherwise Hermione would have probably fallen off the chaise in surprise.

Smiling, I reach out, taking her nervous hands in my own. Running my thumb over the tops of them, I use my head to nuzzle hers upward before taking her mouth. Kissing her with a softness that can hopefully convey just how much it means to me that she's not only NOT freaking out, but she actually wants to see the other part of me. The part I'd kept hidden from her in fear it'd be too much. I should have known better, my curious, loving, brave little witch.

Little mate you mean.

Breaking the kiss, she lets out a satisfied sigh, only boasting my ego to unbelievable heights.

"Yes Granger. It would be my greatest honor to let you see all of me. Are you sure you want to go to the manor? It's the only place I know for certain I won't be seen. I don't want you to be uncomfortable, but only those with Malfoy blood can enter so there's no worry of the prophet for instance finding out."

"As long as you're with me, I can go anywhere and do anything, my dragon," she whispers, resting her head on my chest, we sit. Just holding each other, basking in the newness of finally being together more than just friends.

Hermione

Stepping through the floo of Malfoy manor, is less nerve wracking than I thought it would be. It seems being the mate to a dragon gives one a sense of fearlessness. I mean who would fuck with an actual dragon?

No one really fucks with Malfoy already, add in the dragon bit? Yeah, he'd be insufferable around others if the world knew.

"Your father is in the study if you're here to speak with him," Narcissa's voice cuts through the receiving room, echoing like an omen.

"I'm here to fly with my mate mother. Not waste my time on prejudiced old men," Draco says coldly, pulling me farther into his side.

Clucking her tongue she replies, "It's astounding to me how little you use your manners Draco. It almost breaks my heart."

Under his breath he mumbles, "As if you had one.."

"I'd say it's a pleasure to see you Mrs. Malfoy, but alas it is not. Please excuse us so I can see my- erm my Draco's dragon form," I say, linking my fingers with Draco's and pretending I have even an inkling of where I'm going in this haunted mansion.

All I hear from her, thankfully, is a dramatically long and loud sigh.

With his hands on my shoulders, he now directs me the in the opposite direction I was going, down a depressing hallway and through some beautiful French doors.

As much as I'm loathe to admit it.. the grounds are stunning. It reminds me of the pictures of the muggle attraction the Biltmore I saw from an album of my dad's gap year when he toured the Americas. Every bush, every flower seems to be in full bloom, and perfectly manicured just like the massive lawn before me.

Keeping our hands linked, we seem to walk for miles, and perhaps we do, but seeing as I've not worked (if you count running because I was in mortal peril) out since the war, I'm a bit out of breath. An absurd idea pops into my brain, as I yank us both to stop atop a small hill.

"How do you feel about piggy back rides?"

Draco's eyes shoot to his hair line, a look of unease overtaking his features thus thoroughly confusing me.

"Granger.. I can't shift into a pig. Only a dragon. Is this some kind of new shifter fetish phase from your books?"

It takes me a good thirty seconds to close my mouth that was hanging open in utter shock. No kink shaming, but who would be into that- Never mind.

Focus Granger.

"You cannot tell me you don't know what a piggy back ride is! That's absolute nonsense. Bend down a bit and let me get on your back Malfoy, you ridiculous, absurd pure blood idiot," I grumble climbing onto his wide muscled back. Once seated with my arms around his neck I say, "This, you handsome daft man is a piggy back ride!"

"Why on earth is it called that?" He exclaims loudly, throwing his hands in the air as if enraged at the entire concept.

Giggling, I go to answer, but quickly realize I have no idea. Instead, I reach as far as I can behind me in an attempt to slap his sculpted rear end. All while bellowing, "Giddy up!"

"You are positively certifiable Granger. Hold tight, we'll be there in no time."

On my yelp, Draco hurls us forward, at a speed that is most certainly not possible for the average human. As the perfectly green estate passes by, blurring a bit from our pace, I can't help but to feel giddy with excitement at seeing Draco as a dragon.

Sliding myself down from Draco's back, I pinch his rear in a playful manner, making him jump in surprise.

"Ah! Hands woman! Keep them to yourself you witch, lest I give you something to keep them busy," he says wagging his brows suggestively.

A laugh booms from my chest, as my heart seems to fill impossibly with more love for this wonderful man. His eyes soften as he takes me in in return, soaking in the moment just the same as I am.

As Draco starts stripping himself, tugging the white t-shirt over his head, it takes me a second to register he's sliding his grey sweatpants along with his boxers down his thick, muscled thighs.

"Hey! Not that I'm complaining but what are you doing?" I semi-hiss at him, looking around for some odd reason like someone will see us.

Chuckling Draco hands me his clothes, which I promptly fold and lay over my forearm.

"Don't tell me the shifters in your books don't get naked before they transition. Come now Granger, I've read your naughty books over your shoulder enough to know the truth," he says, raising one perfect brow taunting me.

With a huff, I retort, "Fine. I'll neither confirm nor deny this. Now hurry up and let me see!"

"10 points for enthusiasm Granger."

With a thunder-like crack, a bright silver explosion of light and a large gust of wind, when I open my eyes again, I'm at a complete loss for words.

Before me is no longer Draco Malfoy the man. In front of me, is a massive, spiked, lethal silver dragon. Ethereal, otherworldly magic and energy is coming from him in large waves, but I'm not scared in the least.

Beautiful. That's the only thing that sticks in my brain as my it empties of further thought.

The dragon seems to almost puff up his chest proudly at my inner thoughts, absurdly causing a blush to grace my cheeks and neck.

Come give the dragon a kiss Granger.

"Oh, you cheeky prat," I say trying to hide my smile by turning my head, trying to hide behind some of my hair that's come loose from its bun.

The dragon lets out a chuffing like noise which combined with the chuckles in my head, I can only assume is him physically laughing.

Stepping over to him with purpose, forcing myself not to run in excitement, I make my way over to the dragon. Proudly, with a steady hand, I reach out and lay a palm on his scaly snout. I nearly melt into a puddle as he leans his face slightly into my touch, closing his reptilian like eyes in contentment.

Our mate. Finally.

Smiling at their combined words, I curve my arm over him, giving a kind of half hug since there's no way I could possibly fit my arms all the way around.

"Yes, I quite agree. Finally," I breathe, nuzzling my face to his, giving him a peck of a kiss.

"If Draco had gotten his head out of his arse sooner, this would be old news," Lucius' voice cuts through the moment like a knife.

CHAPTER SEVEN:

Dragons and Dads and Pig Back Rides

D

ragon Draco's chest lights up with a blue like flame within his chest. Sending the temperature up and making me wish I'd worn less clothing. Growling with such blatant menace, I step further back into his side as Draco tucks me behind his wing protectively.

Lucius' face shows no hint of irritation as he speaks, "Tsk, tsk. No need for that son. I do not fancy being dragon food. You can understand me, correct?"

When neither of us answer him, his face contorts into an ugly scowl. Some of his hair slips from his hair tie as he shakes his head in irritation.

Should I tell him you can understand him? I send mentally to Draco, unsure what else to do. But knowing that stepping away from him would be a bad idea for Lucius.

Let us get under his skin with silence first. He so hates when he doesn't get his way immediately.

That must be a Malfoy trait in general, I send back with a slight smirk.

Nodding my understanding, I continue running my palms over his hardened silver scales. They almost seem holographic when the sun hits them. It's truly mesmerizing.

"Yes, well when you're done fondling Draco dear, I require a word. With you both."

Draco growls, the blue fire in his chest flaring before quickly going out. The way it makes the scales on his chest shine outward and bathe the world around us, is almost as if looking through a pearlescent kaleidoscope. I'm so completely captivated a gleeful gasp slips pass, causing Draco's wing to pin me closer to his side as he scopes out our surroundings.

It's fine. I'm fine, I was just in awe of your scales as your fire lit them from within. It was bit how I'd imagine inside a rainbow would look..

She finds us awe-ing, the dragon gravels.

Merlin, Granger you'll have us prancing around from your praise.

Giggling, I extract myself slightly from his side, to see if Lucius is still standing there with his damned cane. Spoiler alert, he is.

"He can understand you in this form, but he's also more protective as well," I tell him, sweeping up the bits of hair that had escaped from my bun and readjusting it.

"Ah, he must be trying to make me uncomfortable with the silent broody Malfoy bit," with a sigh and a disappointed look at Draco he continues, "You forget I taught you that son."

We could kill him. I wouldn't even eat him since he is our blood.

How magnanimous of you, Draco deadpans back at the dragon.

"Ok you two focus. He's obviously here for a reason," I hiss in a bit of a frantic whisper.

"How intriguing, two consciouses in one mind. But yes, I am here to talk. Preferably in human form if you'd like to get a flight in and come to my study after?" Lucius asks, and a flicker of worry flashes over his face before his signature cool mask of indifference schools his features once more.

"That will be fine Mr. Malfoy, thank you."

As Lucius limps away, I can't help but internally panic at whatever he wants to talk about. It's not until Draco rustles his wings a bit that I realize Lucius is no longer within sight. That I was staring off at nothing but the echo of my own worry.

Care for a pig back ride little mate?

Laughing so hard I snort; it takes a minute before I realize they think I want to ride them. To ride a dragon… again. In the sky. In the air, very high. Oh no.

Draco

I can feel Hermione full on pushing a panic attack as deep down as she can. I knew she wasn't a fan of flying, only having let me take her up a few feet at a time when I would practice, but this level of fear I was not prepared for.

Granger, we would never let anything ever happen to you. You can trust us.

"Oh, yes well, I know. But well you see erm- I swore after Gringotts that I'd never ride another dragon.. ugh."

Who is this other dragon our mate has ridden? Let us end the challenge before it is even issued, the dragon says, lifting our long neck and looking over the estate as if another will appear out of nowhere.

"Oh, it's when we broke into Gringott's for the horcrux in Bellatrix's vault. But it's irrelevant. I don't even know if she's alive. She was blind and albino, on top of barely being able to fly from being chained in the bowls of the bank so long," she mutters irritably.

As much as I'm chomping at the bit to hear that harrowing tale, I'd really like to take you into the sky love.

Her hesitation batters at my heart, guilt creeping its way in as she fiddles nervously at the hem of my jersey. The last thing I ever want to do is make her uncomfortable in any way. Perhaps we'll try this another day.

With her head turned toward the sun, now alighting her lightly tanned face, and the breeze blows her wild, bronzed curls behind her, I'm momentarily struck stupid.

Years and years of yearning for this woman, and here she is. Considering conquering her fears for me. A dragon shifter? I'm unsure of what other term to even use really.

Time, I wasted taunting her with foul prejudiced words from my family's forced propaganda and notions still haunt my nightmares. I right deserved that punch 3rd year.

And Merlin, third year, I popped my first boner over the blasted witch from that punch. To my ultimate dismay, she became the star of my jerk off material. Which only increased after seeing her looking positively stunning in her dress at the Yule ball with that utter tossed Krum.

I may have hexed him with a super sweating hex.. maybe. Perhaps. Allegedly but that's beside the point.

None of it matters anymore. She's mine. Ours.

"Draco are you even listening?" She exclaims, her hands waving about wildly. Fuck I love it when she gets all frazzled and talks like a mad woman with her hands.

"I've half a mind to let a baby mandrake screech next to your ear, you blasted, infernal beast. Now how the hell do I get up here and where in the world do I sit?"

Chuffing out a laugh, I say, I'm going to flatten down, you can climb my hide or use my wings, but tuck yourself tight right behind my head where the two smaller spikes are for you to hold onto.

Gathering her that strictly Granger courage, she follows my instructions to the letter, as Hermione is known to do. Once she's situated, and gives me the all clear, I extend my wings and prepare for flight.

Time to ride the dragon love.

Hermione

Managing to only squeal instead of full-on scream when we lift from the ground.. I'm feeling rather accomplished. That is to say until the blasted beast suddenly banks left, making me clutch his silvered spikes for dear life.

Do not close your eyes mate. Bask in the glory of the skies. Let this bring you the joy and freedom it brings us.

You cannot possibly know my eyes are closed!

You just admitted it love.

God you're too smart for your own good, you over grown lizard.

His chuffing laugh vibrates from his chest, as I reluctantly peel my eyes open.

And it's nothing remotely close to how I felt clinging an angry, albino, blind white dragon while it fumbled and flurried its way out of its prison. I'll never forget the sounds of its roar, the thick chains clanging about, slinging around adding to the mayhem around us.

This feels a bit like a roller coaster. When you feel the adrenaline, and you can truly let yourself be free because you know you're safe. That you're strapped in for the ride, feeling like your flying. Except we are! We're truly sailing the skies Draco!

No, love. I've not been on a roller coaster. We could always add it to the list of muggle things to try I know you mentally keep.

We sail the skies in silence, with the only sounds being from rush of air around us. All of it background noise as I bask in the simple pleasure of simply being. Its more than I could have ever asked for, dreamed of for myself, finally able to sink into and actually be open with my love for this incredible, inconceivable man.

With no concept of time, eventually Draco lands us back into the field. Another crack of lightening sounds as I fall from the air, no longer seated on the dragon, but falling into his strong arms.

"Impossible massive beast! You did that on purpose!" I yell, swatting at his hard chest.

The curls atop Draco's head are wild, and untamed almost like mine, though obviously nowhere near as large. Merlin I'm so thankful he quit slicking it back like a creepy banker. It always made his features far too intense, too severe. Especially after I was lucky enough to get to know him. Now I know him. Have gotten to truly see him. Got to see his softness, and as much as it makes me blush his hardness too.

Running my hands along his bare chest, I nose my way into the crook of his sweaty neck, just taking in the moment. Taking this to my memory. Purely just Draco and I simply just being.

"Granger?"

"Mhhm," I groan, not moving an inch and refusing to head back into reality.

"Please tell me you have my clothes somewhere. I'd rather not speak with Lucius naked. I'll admit I live to make the man uncomfortable, but seeing my dick now that I've graduated nappies," he pauses, cocking his head to the side contemplating a moment before he adds, "Well truly it was probably Dobby that handled that messy business.."

My heart twists just thinking about the little house elf. Even with Bellatrix gone, he'd fought for the order and died jumping in front of a killing curse aimed for Harry. Always protecting him, that blasted free elf, sacrificing himself at every turn for the boy he loved most. Gods I'm going to cry if I don't get it together.

"Sorry love, it slipped my mind. I'm so sorry," he says, kissing me softly at my temple before sliding me down onto my feet.

Is it healthy for me to feel so empty when I'm not in his steady embrace? To feel rather hollow when we aren't touching?

Likely not.

"Right! Pants!" Happy for a distraction, I pull his shrunken clothes from my pocket and return them to their original size.

Quickly, he throws his clothes on, hiding that Herculean like body from my eyes. Probably with drool running like a fountain down my chin, he yanks me into his side and links our fingers together.

Now we just have to tackle whatever it is Lucius Malfoy has to say to us..

Chapter Eight:

L

The Lord of Malfoy Manor

ucius' back is toward us when we enter. He seems to be deep in thought staring out upon his grand estate through the window, king of his castle. Completely at ease in his space.

It's rather irritating.

Before our presence is made known I take the opportunity to take in the study of the infamous Lucius Malfoy. Notoriously famous Death Eater, whom mind you is on strict house arrest.. and when I say strict, I mean, the man has so many traces on him he's a walking tracker. If he were to set his even his pinky toe across his property line, a dementor will be there to swoop him up and depending on the severity a little kiss.

His study isn't anything like Draco's. While it still has some of the Slytherin green dispersed throughout, such as the drapes, and some lush rugs, its mostly grey, white and black. The walls are a dark grey, making the room dimmer than need be, while the furniture is all white, aside from the desks and lamps those are black. And while they do look incredibly expensive, it's so dark and bland its depressing. You'd think someone who's been confined to his own property, known for sulking in his office, would have a bit of a more pleasant space.

Draco clears his throat beside me, letting Lucius know we've arrived while making me jump slightly at the break in silence. Lucius tilts his head ever so slightly, letting a piercing grey eye peak through the curtain of white, blonde hair he's now wearing free from its tie.

You must get your curls from your mother, I send to Draco.

Stop staring at me like I'm a piece of meat, Granger. Must you objectify me so?

Taking in Lucius' long pin straight hair, it becomes rather obvious he either spells the shite out of it or Narcissa has curls she strangles each morning into submission. Ugh her signature blasted bun.

I wonder who he got his dimples from? Those damned things have had me weak in the knees for far longer than I'd care to admit.

"Fire whiskey or elf wine?" Lucius says, abandoning the window and facing us.

Looking over at Draco, I'm prepared to follow his lead. Especially since we both know I tend to sling insults and stalk off when it comes to his parents. Merlin knows they make it easy, and it brings me far too much satisfaction to use muggle references to do so.

Though Draco is glaring at his father, I can't help but to get lost in his profile. His perfect nose, sharp jaw, nice high cheekbones, ugh. No wonder Witch Weekly named him the Sexiest Seeker of the Century. Blasted, bored old bints. Though the pictures from photo shoot…

"We're fine. Thank you for inquiring. Now, shall we?" Draco says curtly. Keeping our hands linked, he walks us over to the surely enchanted (no way it could stay that pristine otherwise) white sofa.

Lucius takes the large wing-backed chair, sliding it slightly so it's turned toward the both of us. With his hands clasped together in his lap, and his face one of absolute indifference, we sit in silence.

And goddamn it's driving me utterly bonkers.

"As fun as this reunion has been, could we skip to the bit where you tell me what it is you want? With that said I must warn you I have no issue with beating you with my bare hands the muggle way if you so much as breathe offensively toward Hermione."

A tiny gasp escapes as I fight to keep my thighs from clenching at his words. This really shouldn't be that hot. Yet it absolutely is. I'm blaming the werewolf romances I read, instead of admitting its simply because its coming from Draco's delectable mouth.

"It may surprise you son, but I've no issue with you claiming Miss. Granger as your mate. To be frank, there is no witch that can even compare to her intellectually. Let's not even get into how much it helps the Malfoy image overall in the Wizarding community. She's good for business, not that we're struggling even after paying damages and such."

I must look a bit like a doe caught in the headlights of a car, maybe even catching flies with how agape my mouth is. There are many scenarios I've played through my brain, and this was not one of them.

"I'm sorry. I- I'm not following?" I croak.

Lucius seems to be bracing himself, internally working up the nerve to whatever this little meeting is about.

"Draco, did you know that my family all but disowned me when I wed your mother?"

Draco's head snaps backward, his handsome face shocked.

Chuckling lightly Lucius goes on, "Yes.. I know surprising. Your mother has told you the history of the curse, and the corresponding dragon lore. There for you could deduce that not many families were all that keen on marrying in people of the Black line. Most need not have worried, they tend to lose their minds, or face early untimely deaths. But nearly the moment I saw her I knew she was the woman for me.

I knew nothing of the curse and had been raised to court a pure blood woman, which is what I thought I was doing. When I introduced her to my father, he ripped her psyche to shreds, she floo-ed home in tears. When we both arrived back at Hogwarts, I was lucky for her to even glance my direction, let alone speak two words to me. She was devastated.

The other families were brutal, merciless in how they drug her name and cursed blood through the mud. It took a punch to the face and a years worth of proving my love to get her back. I proposed once a month during that year, and when she finally said yes, we made the vows immediately.

There are many, many things I regret in my life son. Ignoring your mother's blood status was never one of them."

Of all the things I ever thought Lucius Malfoy would say. Never in my absolute wildest dreams did I think it'd be this.

"That's all I wanted to tell you. Both of you. And issue a bit of a warning. The press and other families will still say and possibly do awful things over this relationship. It takes a certain type of woman to overcome these obstacles. Obstacles I have no doubt you can conquer quite easily Miss. Granger. When the whole world feels against you, you both must remember to turn to each other. Trust, love, and communication. Those are the pillars you must build this union upon," Lucius says, his eyes shining a bit silver with unshed tears.

"And in case it's not abundantly clear," he pauses, making sure Draco is looking right into his eyes, "You both have my blessing."

Draco

Speechless. Confused. Overwhelmed. Slightly joyful.

All adjectives that would highly apply to me right now. And stunned. Yes, that as well.

"I-I," at my stuttering, I stop not wanting to show my hand in case this turns out to be some sort of sick joke.

"Mr. Malfoy, I can't speak for Draco, but your words mean so much to me. Knowing that if and when we marry and have children, we can count on you is a huge relief. One I honestly never saw coming but one I treasure all the same," Hermione says, trying to hold her tears at bay.

Lifting our joined hands, I kiss her knuckles hoping to convey how utterly thankful I am for finding the words I could not.

"You may call me Lucius, please. Unless it makes you uncomfortable of course. Draco I've already let Wisnipe at Gringotts know you'll be raiding the family heirlooms for a ring. Now, I promised Narcissa I would dine with her on the balcony so she can gaze upon those horrid peacocks she adores for some absurd reason."

Standing he leans on his cane before dusting his expensive black cloak clean of non-existent dander. After hesitating a second, he leans down and gives me a peck to the top of my head, nodding politely to Hermione as he leaves.

"Wow," Hermione breathes, swiping at her cheeks as a few tears fall.

"Those had better be happy tears Granger, or I'll break his nose before we leave for home," I growl.

Laughing lightly, she shakes her head before saying, "Yes. Yes, you insufferable, handsome, devil of a man. These are most certainly happy tears."

"Let's go home yeah love?"

"Nothing would make me happier my dragon."

CHAPTER NINE:

I

Autographs

cannot fathom a time where Hermione wasn't mine. Where I didn't wake up knowing I had the most perfect, wonderful, witch in the world.

How I could have ever slept next to her, in the crook of my arm keeping her night terrors away, but not close enough to almost suffocate in her unruly hair each morning like I now do. And as much as my digestive tract isn't fond of me from consuming said hair.. I wouldn't change a single goddamned thing.

Weeks pass in a blur of veritable happiness.

Hermione joins me every time I can find to fly, though she usually declines to ride the dragon. It still means everything to me that she's there. Scribbling away on in her notebook, as I circle, dip and dive around her in dragon form trying to break her concentration like a lovesick buffoon.

I'm proud and overjoyed to say Hermione has now never missed a game. That's saying quite a bit considering she's deep in research for her latest book. Muggles, No Maj v Pure Blood; A Comprehensive Deep Dive of the Detrimental Differences between Cultures.

Merlin, is it supposed to be such a turn on she's so fucking smart? Even back at Hogwarts, I used to get hot after a class where she positively schooled the other students. Not me of course. I mean come on, I'm Draco Malfoy after all.

So humble, my dragon grumbles.

He's pouty and irritated that Hermione will be missing her first game tonight. Can't say I'm overly happy about it either. Strange of all games for her to miss is the one game she's never once skipped. It's not my first time playing the future Mrs. Potter, and it certainly won't be the last time I crush her little quidditch heart. Especially considering we're the only two teams that undefeated.

Perhaps we should let her win? I think to the dragon.

Perhaps you should punch us in our face instead. That would be preferable than not winning.

I should have seen that reply coming. He'd not like us to look weak for any reason.

I'm doing warm ups with Davies, while River and Adrian work themselves into the mix. All three of them taking turns enchanting a practice snitch for me to track down. Fuck does it feel nice just simply doing mundane things, knowing that when I lay my head on the pillow tonight it'll smell like lavender, like Hermione.

I'm not saying I let the Weaslette score a few times (though really, I did ask River to fumble a bit), to make her feel better, but…

But really it didn't matter. I caught the snitch 45 minutes in, bringing the HolyHead Harpies their first loss of the season at 70-230.

I'm still riding high when River, Adrian, and Davies surround me with faces full of alarm. When I jerk out of River's hold, all three of them raise their arms, palms up indicating they mean no harm.

"Someone better start talking before I fucking lose it," I grind out, keeping my hands fisted as to not clock my teammates.

"Your flat caught fire man.. erm-" River says, and my vision goes red.

Hermione.

We have not felt her pain, nor her panic.

"What the fuck? It's enchanted against that shit! Is Potter here watching Ginny?" Adrian nods yes, "Get him, and someone tell coach. I'm leaving."

River runs off, while Davies keeps pace with me as fucking book it to the center of the pitch.

Yes, let us fly.

Fuck I don't want to get found out.

"Mate you're going the wrong way. Come o-"

I don't hear a damned thing he says after that.

Not when I can feel the sheer devastation coming from my mate.

With a roar, I simultaneously push Davies back, and shift into my dragon form.

Now they all will know. They all will see not to threaten us or our mate. Lest they wish to taste our fire.

Agreed.

Hermione

Draco lands deftly on his feet before me, having shifted unperceptively. I'm so wrapped up in my own sorrows, I didn't even hear the bit of thunder noise he makes when shifting.

Now he's standing here right in front of our flat's stoop, stark naked. I'm so horribly heartbroken that I can't even find it in me to check him out, which is one of my favorite things to do frankly.

When he crashes to his knees in front of me, I snap out of my mental anguish long enough to whip my robe off and drape it over him.

"Draco, it's ok. Most of your things were untouched. Especially your study with all your trophies and memorabilia. Harry's stuff is mostly at Gin's. It's really my stuff, so do-"

"You idiot woman!" He bellows, swiping each tear that falls away frantically. Gripping my face, stopping me from pulling back in horror, he leans his forehead to mine. "You selfless, crazy, wild, genius, caring woman.. I don't care about anything in that fucking flat. The most precious thing in the world to me is right here in my hands. You- you're okay. Th-thank Merlin."

Gasping, I manage to yank my head free.

"Draco! You flew here! Oh Gods! What if someone saw, or worse what if the press saw, or got a photo?!" I all but screech at him in a panic.

"I don't give a damn. Not one single fuck. But the question now is.. where the hell do we go? The manor?"

Scrunching my nose in distaste, he chuckles, saying, "Well I'm up for suggestions. I could always buy us somewhere new, but it wouldn't have quite the amount of charms and security I'd like.."

Gulping, I close my eyes coming to terms where I'm going to have to take us. Somewhere I promised myself I'd never return. At least not without my parents, with their memories restored.

"I have somewhere we can go. Its spelled, I've actually managed to tweak the spell so I'm the secret keeper. It's secure." Trying to keep my voice calm and steady I add, "Shall we walk about see if there is anything you need first?"

It's obvious I'm not fooling Draco with my forced bravado, he knows me so well. Most times I find it wonderfully romantic. Right now, I find it wholly annoying.

Raising our linked hands, he places a few kisses to each of my knuckles.

"I've got all I need right here, love." He says his eyes alight with a fierceness that has me shaking. Whoever did this, had better hope, pray, and hide. Because if Draco Malfoy finds them, I'm very sure they'll end up dead.

"Hold tight, I'll apparate us, okay?"

He nods before the crack of us apparating breaks the smoldering silence.

Quicker than I was prepared for, I'm standing in front of my childhood home. It looks just as I remembered it. Aside of course that it looks a bit sad from no one living there. Mother's flower beds a bit wild, and the paint my dad picked starting to chip on the shutters he proudly painted..

Welcome to 8 Heathgate, Hampstead Garden Suburb, London. The former Granger residence.

"Right, lets head inside. Shall we?" I half whisper, before pulling Draco inside. Inside for my heart to fully break.

After a few, more like 10, well placed scourgify spells, we've officially got my childhood home in working order. A strange mix of nostalgia and sorrow swirl around me. The same kitchen my dad bandaged my skinned knees, the same island I made biscuits with my mum, the mail slot my Hogwarts letter flew through changing all our lives forever.

How different would my life be had I declined the opportunity to learn and cultivate my magic. Would I be here still making biscuits with my mum? Surely, I would have been a proud graduate of Oxford, that was my dream before Hogwarts. To be a barrister. To change the world my own way, make the world a safer, better place one case at a time.

But would I have Draco? Harry, or Ron? Would I have learned of nargles from Luna, or gotten a Weasley family sweater? No. Even through all the heartache, the pain, the suffering.. right here is exactly where I'm meant to be.

"Granger, are you hungry? I can see you staring off letting your mind run like a wild hippogriff," Draco says, coming up behind me and wrapping his arms around me. Dropping my head back onto his chest, he peppers me with kisses giving me a moment to gather myself. Obviously understanding the momentous strength, it's taking me just to be here.

"Do you even know how to cook Malfoy?" I rasp, closing my eyes and leaning further into his offered comfort.

"Of course, I do," He scoffs, "Who do you think makes you muffins, egg and bacon every morning?"

Rolling my eyes, I retort, "That would be Velpa. Your free yet devoted house elf. You're fooling no one with that nonsense Malfoy."

"I'm not sure I like your snooty tone." His eyes narrow dangerously, as I extricate myself from him.

Turning around, facing him I walk backwards toward the stairs.

"What are you gonna do about it dragon?" I tease, as Draco rounds the kitchen island, his gaze becoming wholly predatory.

Excitement bubbles up, as well as a small dose of fear. But fear in the good way, like I might get fucked way. So, with one last look at Draco, I throw myself up the stairs, heading for my childhood bedroom on instinct.

Squealing, I hastily thrust the door closed as hard as I can, only for Draco's boot to pop out keeping it open. His shoulders seem to barely fit through the doorway, as he slowly enters my room.

I'm already shaking with anticipation, nearly panting with wanting. He's wearing too many clothes. Wait I'm wearing too many clothes.

Before I can pull my jumper over my head to offer my breasts up to him on a silver platter, his large hand clasps mine, halting my libido's momentum.

Looking up at Draco confused, I'm about to open my mouth and ask him what's going on, when it hits me. I realize he's got that stupid smirk on his face. The one that's where his mouth is lifted just enough for one goddamn dimple to pop. The one where it means he's seen something he can tease me endlessly..

OH FUCK. Oh shite!

My room! We're in my room, that I lived in even after I pined for Draco.. the one I was living in before I moved in with him and Harry!

He goes to open his mouth, and I pounce. Shoving my hands over his stupid handsome face, before he can point out the obvious.

Licking the inside of my palms like a child, I sigh as I resign myself to the inevitable, letting my hands drop.

"Come on you smug git. Get on with it then," I huff.

"Granger, Granger, Granger," he chides, self-satisfaction dripping from his tone. "Shall I autograph these for you love?"

Somehow he's got me pinned against the back of my door, which has his last Witch Weekly photo shoot before I moved in with him on it. Merlin, God, Morgana, fucking anyone! Strike me down, swallow me whole. Mortifying is not even a strong enough word for what I feel.

My walls are filled with photographs and shots of Draco sodding Malfoy. And now he fucking knows. His arrogance will quite literally know no bounds after this.

Grinding his pelvis into the needy juncture of my thighs, he leans in rasping, "Shall I model just for you Granger? Give you a Malfoy exclusive?"

No words. I have no words, I can only moan loudly, baring my throat for him to suck, pulling at his skin while leaving open mouthed kisses. But when he licks the base of my throat to the tip of my ear I nearly come right there.

"Don't go shy on me not Granger. Tell me, did you touch that pretty pussy to my pictures love? Did I make you come even before you were mine?" He says, shoving his hand down my jeans, thrusting two of his fingers inside me. The gasp that escapes my mouth is nowhere near lady like, it pairs quite well with the absolute feral growl Draco releases as he finger fucks me.

"When you pictured me, was it like this love? Was I fucking you on my fingers like this?" He says, adding another long, thick digit making me feel like I'm going to explode simply from the fullness. I think he forgets I'd been a virgin before him. "Or perhaps it was here?" Pulling his fingers, he presses lightly against my back hole.

"Ho-HOLD that thought! Easy!" I squeak, squirming away from him as much as he'll allow that is.

"Ah, one day Granger.. then perhaps it was my cock you got that perfect pussy off with yeah?"

Draco backs away from me withdrawing his hand, leaving me breathless and fucking deprived of his touch. With one hand on his Quidditch pants, he leisurely removes them and his boxers all at once.

Where and why do you even have clothes?

Really? Now you wonder? I rummaged about in that enchanted bag, threw some on while you zoned off earlier. Never thought I'd be fucking you in your self-made Malfoy Museum.

His cock is leaking copious amounts of precum as he takes himself in his hand, pumping it slowly. Eyes never leaving mine, they start that ethereal silver glow. Letting me know that him and the dragon are sharing space.

"Mine. Perfect. Mate." They ground out.

Heart pounding so loud I'm positive the neighbors can hear it, I'm so fucking wet that I know Draco can scent it in the air. And on his stupid manly fingers for that matter.

"One thing I can guarantee love?"

"What's that?" Fuck I'm surprised I'm able to form words.

"The real things better."

Faster than humanly possible, my legs are wrapped around his naked waist. His dripping cock exactly where I need it aside from my denims being in the way. Stupid clothing.

"Draco, clothes. Off. I need you."

"What is it you need love?" He says, ripping my jumper in half.
With one hand palming my breast, another under my arse his tongue laps lightly at the other. My back arches, pushing myself farther into his mouth, moaning like a woman in heat.

"Was that what you needed? Or perhaps this?" Nipping lightly at my nipple, I gasp unprepared for the sensation. Any sensation he creates really. "Tell me Granger, tell me what you need, tell me how you pictured me when you touched what's mine. When you made my pussy cum."

"Fucking hell Malfoy! I can't even.. words are but a memory right now. Fucking fuck me you sneaky Slytherin bastard!"

A booming laugh bursts from Draco, cooling my temper. Only slightly.

"My greedy Gryffindor. Don't you know I'm a fucking pure blood prince? If you want this dick love, just ask nicely. No need to beg for this Slytherin cock."

Pushing him backwards, I shove at him roughly until he falls onto the bed behind him.

"I'm done begging, you immature little Princeling!"

Without warning I wandlessly remove the rest of my clothing, and straddle his hips, rubbing my wetness along his long, thick cock. See how much you like to squirm Mr. Slytherin!

"Nothing little about this golden girl," he says before slamming me down onto his length.

Don't you dare scream Granger, you can do this choke it down.

I screamed a bit.

Ok a bit more than a bit.

I'm so fucking full of Draco, I can feel him in my pores. He's everywhere, all over me all at once.

"Fucking hell love. You're strangling my cock," he groans, slamming himself up into me over and over so hard I swear I can see the stars again.

I fight not to explode when he bites the crook of my neck, though not hard enough to break skin it's plenty enough set me further aflame.

I lose the fight when he leaves my neck and ventures back down to my breast. Taking it into his mouth, his tongue swirls around the tightened bud until he bites it just enough to hurt a little.

That was all it took for me to detonate, my walls fluttering, tightening around Draco's length.

"Fuck! Malfoy! Yes!" I scream.

He picks up his pace, getting rougher, his rhythm increasing as he slams into me. Our skin slapping against one another loudly before he stills, twitching as he pumps his come inside me.

At some point he pulls out, and quickly cleans us up. Tucking me into his side even though its way too hot to cuddle, I lean up and give him a light kiss. We lay there just breathing heavily before Malfoy inevitably breaks the silence.

"You just shagged Witch Weekly's Sexiest Seeker of the Century you know."

Not bothering with a retort, I swat him half-heartedly on his stupid toned abs. Grabbing my hand, he brings it to his smirking mouth, kissing the backside of it lovingly.

"How bout that autograph yeah?"

Grumbling under my breath, "Well you shagged the brightest witch of her age but okay big guy."

CHAPTER TEN:

w

People of a Suspicious Nature

e must have dozed off. I wake up in a bit of a panic when I reach for Aegon and don't feel him there.

"Aegon!" I yell shooting upright in the bed.

Draco's arms trap me, pulling me back into his overheated embrace.

"Shhhh love. Remember he's at the burrow with Harry and Ginny for his monthly run about in wild remember?" Draco says softly, while running his palm up and down my spine soothing me.

"Thank the stars for small miracles. Well now that we've successfully avoided my impending panic attack.. are you hungry?" I ask, leaning into his side, and running my hands through the dark blonde dusting of hair on his chest.

"Ravenous. And not just for you. It's exhausting fueling this temple of perfection." He mumbles, taking in a deep breath of my hair.

"Your humble modesty never ceases to astound me," I say, with a little giggle. "How do you feel about pizza? There's a little place not to terribly far from here I used to go every Wednesday with m-my parents."

Pretty proud of myself for managing to only sputter once getting that out. Honestly it's been years, for the most part I'm rather desensitized from it. It got easier once I re-entered their lives, even if it wasn't in the form of their daughter.

"I'd follow you anywhere Granger. I'd love some pizza. I'm actually excited at the idea of eating it with my hands. Mother only let me eat it with a knife and fork. Malfoys can't be seen eating like muggle savages after all."

Rolling my eyes, I heave myself up and start to rummage around my room for some clothes. Ugh. Everything I have is going to be so tight. I'd forgotten how thin I'd been through school. Stressing over saving the world is one heck of a diet, let me tell ya.

After going through all my jeans, I close the drawer in defeat. Not because I won't fit in any of them, because let's face it this arse is fantastic, but because I know I'm going to have to borrow a dress from my mum's closet.

Draco is looking down into my enchanted bag, presumably searching through it for his options. Now that I think about it.. I don't think I've got more clothes packed for him.

"Come on. Let's head over to my parents' room. We'll wear some of their clothes. I'll definitely have to spell my dad's to fit you though since you're built a bit like a brick house."

Not hesitating once I get to their room, I open the door and head inside with the warmth of Draco's body behind me giving me more strength. My new constant. My dragon.

Grabbing what appears to be the largest shirt my dad owned, I toss it over, as I (cringe a bit) grab some underwear and jeans. Not going to lie.. I'm super pumped to see his ass in denims.

"I'll spell them to fit love. You go find yourself something. I'm a bit rusty. I've not had to spell my clothes since this whole dragon business started. Then I put on muscle rather quickly."

With a small gulp of nerves, I slide through my options in mum's closet. Sadness never comes though as I take in her clothing, realizing she had no fashion sense whatsoever. That makes me smile, remembering how she dressed in a very standard mum-like fashion, never one to go out of her way to follow trends.

I'm about to give up when I spot a hint of a sage-like green at the back. Pulling it out, I see a dress I've never once seen my mum wear, but that I'm absolutely in love with.

It fits perfectly. Hitting just a bit above the knee since she was taller than me, I slide the spaghetti straps onto my shoulders and face Draco. Obviously, he loves how form fitting it is, the silk like sage colored material hugging my body nicely.

"You look beautiful. Is that not a bit overdressed though. Perhaps you should wear something far baggier. It could save lives, because I might just kill anyone who looks at you. I'm feeling a bit possessive." He says his eyes alight with satisfaction.

Instead of replying, I grab one of my mum's white cardigans.

"Ready?" I ask, taking Draco's hand in mine to lead him down the stairs.

"Let me grab your bag," he says, striding over to it on the bed.

My eyes nearly bug from their sockets, when he bends, leaning over the side reaching for the purse. I knew it. I fucking knew he'd fill those jeans out like a wet dream. And yet here I am mesmerized at the sight of his rounded arse, at his massive muscled thighs straining the material. How in Merlin's name is it possible for a man to be this utterly, deliciously perfect.

Ugh.

"Too handsome for you own good, damn it," I mumble irritably before heading down the stairs.

Holding hands seems like such a simple innocuous act. Nothing grand, or ostentatious about it.

Holding hands with Draco seems to be everything.

As if sensing my gaze, he smiles happily down at me, his dimples popping strikingly. The sun shines through his curls, as it highlights his profile, giving him a godly golden glow. He looks so wholly at ease, so happy in this simple act with me.

I'm so wrapped up in him that we almost pass Paolo's Pizzeria. Only my grumbling stomach catching a whiff of the delicious smell of baking cheese pull me back.

With a seat yourselves sign at the entrance, we head to the little two top by the window.

"Hermione Granger? Is that you?"

Turning in my seat to look behind me I see a tall, lean man about my age with light brown hair making his way to our table.

Draco's spine stiffens, as he cocks his head slightly to side, assessing the man daring to walk to our table. Obviously blind and utterly oblivious, he stops, unaware of the dragon beneath the skin waiting for him to make one wrong move.

"It is you! Blimey how are you? I've not seen you since Primary school.. You.. You look great. Grown up for sure!" He exclaims, eyes lazily trailing my entire body.

Growling comes from Draco, loud and foreboding, making the man jump back and look around in confusion. Hastily I kick him in the shin. With a withering glare, he seems to catch on to what I'm trying to convey, not so subtly trying to turn his growl into a cough.

Arms now crossed over my chest; I attempt to place how we supposedly know one another from primary. He's definitely dressed like a muggle, so it's not likely he's a wizard lying, though I'm not sure why they'd bother.

"I'm sorry and you are?" Draco drawls, now looking bored and indifferent. While I can feel the fuck off vibes leaving him in waves, this bloke must truly be ignorant.

Turning to Draco, he holds out his hand for him to shake.

Draco frowns. Looking at it as if its covered in dragon pox. Even has his top lip slightly pulled back, essentially baring his teeth.

Seeming to finally read the room, he swipes his palms self-consciously on his jeans before finally speaking.

"Oh! Bugger, I should have known you wouldn't remember me. I was far too shy to ever talk to you. Prettiest girl in our year she was. And now a lovely woman mind you. I'm Jared Harris. Ian Harris' younger brother if that helps?"

Nope. Doesn't help at all. No idea who this man is.

Shall we dispose of him?

"No," I say, probably a bit too loudly to the both of them. Trying to gather myself I add, "Sorry. I think you've me confused with someone else because I had buck teeth and crazy hair in primary."

"I remember you, rather unforgettable Granger," Jared says the last bit under his breath as if just for me.

"Uh- thanks? Well have a good day. Take care," I say, hoping he'll move on.

He doesn't.

"Wait how have you been? Let's catch up," he says, moving to drag a metal chair over to our table.

"I'm not trying to be rude, but I'd really like to eat.. erm privately." Hoping my delivery was polite, I turn back to Draco thinking the situation resolved.

Apparently not.

Mayhaps he has a death wish. An assisted suicide plot afoot.

When he goes to talk again, Draco cuts him off.

"My wife and I are trying to have a meal together, Josh. Do you mind?"

Wife.

Oh, my stars, the amount of heat sent pooling down below is a bit embarrassing. Him calling me his wife, in that rough, claiming caveman yet aristocratic tone, that's so purely Malfoy makes me want to fan myself in the pizzeria.

"Ah. Right then. Give me a ring if you want to catch up Hermione," Leaning in as if to kiss me most likely on my cheek, suddenly he's yanked back by the scruff of his shirt.

Behind him is a 6'4' pissed off, magical wielding, dragon shifting, seeker. His full lips are pulled back in feral like snarl, his eyes sparking between silver and grey as he tries to keep himself in check.

Somehow Draco's magic is pulsing throughout the restaurant, and I know I'm not the only one feeling it. The 3 other patrons in here are feeling something, but hopefully since they're toward the back it's not as intense. Frankly I'm in no mood for the Ministry so it's time to take control of the entire situation.

"Draco, let Jared go. He'll leave without a fuss won't you Mr. Harris?" I say, trying to keep my voice pleasant and even. Giving the other customers a small, sweet smile, I unhook Draco's hands from Jared's shirt.

Before he can run away Draco leans down and whispers in Jared's ear while looking devilishly into my eyes the entire time.

"Accost my wife again and I'll knock all your goddamn teeth out and wear it like a necklace. If you even look in her general vicinity, I'll snatch the useless orbs from their sockets and feed it to my dog. Yeah?"

"Yes. Have a good one." Jared says, nearly sprinting toward the door.

Everything seems to carry on back to normal after that. Thank Merlin for that. We finally order, after I have to spend 15 minutes explaining to Draco that pineapple on pizza is not a muggle joke. That people do actually like it and sometimes with ham. The absolute look of sheer horror on his face was worth the entire conversation.

When the waitress ignores me the entire time just to make goo-goo eyes at Draco I nearly hop up and claw her eyes out. Ok, not really, but I totally imagined it. And it. Was. Satisfying.

Rubbing his chiseled abs through his grey shirt, Draco blows out a breath before looking at me with his smirk playfully.

"I'm beyond full Granger. Mind if we apparate back?"

"Sounds good to me," I reply, taking his offered hand and heading outside toward an apparition point.

"I'll handle this one love, you just hold tight, I'll keep my hands on your arse for safety of course," he says, with such a serious look on his face. As if he truly means business.

"You never miss an opportunity, do you?"

Rolling my eyes, I hug him tightly before the crack of our departure sounds.

"Never."

Draco

The moment we land in front of the house I know without a doubt something is wrong. That someone is here, and that this someone arrived nearly a millisecond after we did.

Jerking Hermione behind me, I let my wand slide down from my forearm holster I thankfully decided to wear today. Feeling her hands gripping my shirt, she tries to peek around me to see what's going on. With a grunt, and my elbow I shuffle her back behind me again.

"Show yourself and state your business now," I say, an underlying growl weaved into my words.

Sticking to the shadows as much as one can in late afternoon, a short lanky woman steps forward. Dressed in something that looks a bit like a long brown Wizarding robe with buttons, her short clunky heels click as she moves in front of us. Her severe spiky green hair sticks up in every direction, as her mouth covered in purple lipstick opens to speak.

"Hello Mr. Malfoy. Miss Granger. I'm Leonida Farnsworth. I'm a representative for the interests of the Pure Blood Regime. Quite sure you've both heard of our organization," she says, grinning brightly and reminding me too much of Umbridge for my liking.

Hermione's hands begin to shake where they're clutching the back of my shirt.

You are safe my mate. Always safe. We would cleanse this world of any who speak ill of you.

You are the sun in which we revolve around, love, I add on. Attempting to relay the truth and sound less murder-y since she's already scared behind me.

"Oh, we've heard of you. Your prejudiced, blood obsessed hypocritical idealist bullshit of an organization!" Hermione bellows behind my back.

Our mate is not scared. She is angry.

No shit. That's glaringly obvious now.

"How dare you think that the blood status dictates their worth! To decide so casually the use of mass genocide! There were children living there! You are the stain that taints our society, not us mudbloods as you so scathingly dubbed us."

When Leonida's face contorts nastily and takes a step toward us with obvious fury, I release a low ominous growl. It's been a while since I've had to kill anyone, but I'm sure it's like riding a broom. You never quite forget the motions.

"So, it's true. You're a Dragon. Oh, my mistress will be thrilled with this news! Expect to hear from us soon Mr. Malfoy," she says, far too fucking gleefully for my liking.

"Any who approach me from now all will be fair game for my dragon. Pass the message along. I'm not nor will I ever be interested in joining your hate syndicate."

Leonida Farnsworth goddamn laughs. Laughs like I've told the funniest joke to my best mate.

Glancing down at my wand hand, I see my fingers have started to change into claw-like talons. Can't say I hate it, especially when I could easily run them over her throat.

"Oh, we're far too interested in you and your dragon to give up recruiting you."

"I'm not a dragon. Leave before your blood happily stains my hands."

"We'll be back until you return to the rightful side," she says her eyes cutting over to where Hermione is poking out a bit behind me. "In fact, we'll be assigning some of our agents here since it seems one of these lovely abodes are harboring you. On the note about you being a dragon.. well.."

Taking the obvious Daily Prophet paper from the pocket inside her robe, she holds it out for me to accio. My eyes never leave hers as I take the paper and shove it behind me to Hermione.

"Leave."

With a malevolent laugh, the crack of her departure echoes around us.

"Oh no Draco!" Hermione says after a dramatic gasp.

Thrusting the front of the paper in front of me I can now see why. Oh fuck.

Chapter ELEVEN:

W

A Burrow full of Weasels

ith unbelieving eyes I stare numbly at the latest issue of the Daily Prophet. At the photographical proof that there's at least a dragon in London. Skimming the article, I don't miss the part where an "anonymous source" claimed to have witness my transformation into, and I quote, "A fury ridden, raging beast."

Merlin's beard I'd almost forgotten how overly dramatic Davies can be.

We will show him the fury of a raging beast.

That would be rather counter productive, Hermione chimes in, hugging my back from behind. With her arms wrapped around me, she lays her head against me with a resigned sigh.

"I forgot we couldn't get owls while we're here. I'm so sorry Draco."

"For what could you possibly be sorry for?" I croak out.

"Erm- Well perhaps for stressing and panicking so much that you felt you had to change to get to me immediately?" She half squeaks.

With a grunt of dissatisfaction, I shake my head at her. Turning so we're face to face; I tuck some of her hair behind her ears. Hooking my hands behind them to keep her attention on me.

"No love. That's not on you. Between the news of the flat fire, and then the sadness slamming down our bond.. there was no other option. I needed to get to you and be able to defend you if you were in danger. If I'd slowed down a second, I could have apparated there, then shifted if there was trouble, but I think I made the right choice. Better prepared than not when it comes to you," I say giving her a soft loving smile.

"Speaking of the fire, how were you not harmed?"

"Oh, I wasn't home. I finished up my research and caught the second half of your match with Gin. I told you I'd come to every game, so it felt wrong to miss one," she says, reaching up and laying her palm exactly where my heart beats only for her.

Glancing down at the paper again, I blow out a defeated breath before speaking.

"How do you feel about out of work seekers? Wait let me amend that. How do you feel about out of work seekers that are fucking phenomenal in bed?"

Chuckling she hides her face in my chest.

"Does this one have dimples?" She mumbles.

"Yes, two in fact. And a mythically large penis. I'm talking like break you in half-" her small hands pop up covering my mouth.

"Let's grab a dictionary and look up the word humble," She groans as we both head into the living space.

Grabbing Granger, I arrange her so that she's laying on my chest as I toss us both onto the couch. Stroking her hair, eventually I scratch her back until she falls asleep on my chest. With my eyes glued to the beauty before me, I fall into a wonderful nap as well.

Even with the potential fall out and chaos around us, we are each other constants.

It makes no matter if the world crumbles around us. For whatever happens we shall conquer it together.

After gathering anything we thought we might need, I Of course as stealthily possible I snuck upstairs and grabbed the poster I finger fucked her against on the door. Folding it with a dramatic amount of great care I put it in my pocket, with plans for it at a later date.

"Alright love. Where to? The manor?" I question, shouldering her weightless spelled bag.

Scrunching her nose up again with distaste, her curls shake around her face as she moves it side to side with a no.

"We're going to the burrow. That manor with your mother is the last option as far as I'm concerned. Being trapped in that ostentatious castle with her as evil queen sounds like my version of hell."

"Morgana's tits Granger. Tell me how you really feel about the woman who gave me life. Who nurtured me in her womb for 9 months, kissed all my boo boos-"

Swatting my stomach, with a snort she says, "You had me there for a bit. But there is no way Narcissa is kissing your skinned knees. That is far to motherly for a female gargoyle, everyone knows they're too frigid, set in their ways and all that. Probably the whole bit about being made from stone ya know?"

"Right well, you'll have to lead the way love. Are we floo-ing or apparating?"

"Floo. We're only set up for a few places from when we all went to Hogwarts. Before we go, I should warn you. It's going to be a full house over there. Since my birthday is this weekend, all the Weasleys are here to celebrate. Of course they always come early to make Molly happy, not for a week long birthday celebration or anything.. but I just want you to be prepared for a crowded, Weasley house. We've been there before obviously, but this is going to be tight. And loud. And probably lots of pranks."

"So, when you say alllllllll the Weasleys…" I drawl, rolling my head to my shoulder.

"Yes, that means Lavender will be there," she replies with false cheeriness, while averting her eyes.

"Maybe I'll get lucky and lose my hearing before we get there. Come on Granger, I know you have some horrid curse you can hit me with right quick yeah? Put me out of my misery before it even begins! Genius!" I exclaim, with hands raised toward the heavens in victory.

Hermione looks at me from the kitchen island she's leaned against with her arms crossed, wholly unimpressed.

"Come on. If the rest of us can deal with her, then you can too. Let's head out."

"It wouldn't even have to be permanent, just for a bit ya know?" I grumble stepping into the fireplace to use the floo.

Hermione

Squealing is the first noise that assaults my ears as soon as we arrive at the wonderfully chaotic burrow. Chatter from all around continues, as Aegon bounds enthusiastically toward us at full speed.

"WON-WON! MIONE AND DRAKEY ARE HERE!" Lavender screeches excitedly, jumping up and down like a toddler getting ice cream.

Merlin I'd forgotten her insipid nickname for Ronald, and the one she gave Draco unwillingly.

Cover your ears mate! It's a banshee!

I barely manage to cover my snort of laughter by twisting it into a cough.

Did your dragon make a joke?

Honestly Granger, I think he's right. Surely you have your DADA book somewhere in your enchanted satchel.

"Blimey Lav! I fancy being able to hear. Can we take it down about 10 notches sweet cheeks?" Ron says, trying to keep her from jumping with his hands pressing down on her shoulders.

Wincing, I look over at Draco. Wearing his signature "I told you so" look as Mrs. Weasley pinches his cheeks and hugs him so hard his back cracks.

Lavender shoos Aegon away and to my dismay, jerks me into a rough hug. Still managing to squeal in my ear, while talking somehow.

"EEEkkkkkkk! I've missed you so much Mione! It's so dreadfully dull with no other women here," Lavender says, her tone soaked in disappointment.

"Hey you swot! Fleur and I are right here!" Ginny says, right as Harry with practiced precision, plucks her wand from her hand as soon as it appears. Eyes full of loathing, Ginny glares at him until her mother interrupts.

"Alright you lot! Either help prepare for dinner or make yourselves scarce!" Softening her tone, she looks over at Harry. "Darling, will you please show Draco to Ron's room. He can bunk with you boys."

Blushing a bit, I pipe up.

"Oh, erm- we.. if it's possible it'd make me feel better if Draco and I could room together with Aegon? If that would be possible that is, of course."

I don't even know why I'm so nervous. Perhaps it's because we're essentially telling everyone we're a couple? Or maybe it's just that it's now implied we sleep together. Like sleep, not sleep ya know? Ok now my hands are sweating.

"Nonsense dear. Unless you two are married, it's separate rooms. Off with the girls you go. Then come back and we'll work on dinner with the others," Molly says, peeling potatoes and chopping carrots at the same time.

"Mum, Harry and I sleep-" Ginny starts but Harry clamps his hands over her mouth with a frantic look on his face. Ginny continues to drabble behind his palm, her eyes cutting over to him with a dangerous glint.

If he knows what's good for him, he'll keep one eye on her at all times, because she's got a nasty bat-boogey hex. And she is not remotely afraid to use it.

"We're engaged will that suffice for now?"

Draco's words seem to bounce around the room that has now gone silent. With wide eyes I look up at him, a bit stunned with everyone else at his declaration.

"ENGAGED?!" Lavender yells, clapping enthusiastically. "We must throw you an engagement party! This is fantastic. The new Mrs. Malfoy will be a muggleborn! How utterly wonderful.. Oh, Pansy is going to die of excitement!"

A pan seems to slip from Mrs. Weasley's hands, as she slowly turns around. Being a bit of a coward, I don't wait to see her reaction, instead I make haste. Grabbing Draco's arm, I pull him toward the back of the house, yelling behind me at the others.

"We'll be right back!"

Making our way over to the shed, Draco grins from ear to ear as he allows me to pull his massive arse behind me. Stupid, handsome self-satisfied blonde twit..

Yanking the handle of the dilapidated, tilting (seems to be a bit of a Weasley trait) shack, I all but throw us through it. Perhaps a bit angrily, and if he weren't a 6'4 mammoth it would have been considered roughly as well.

"If you wanted to get me alone love, I'd have come willingly," Draco croons, caging me in with his arms and body. The warmth of him, has my brain emptying immediately.

Leaning down, he nuzzles my nose, giving it a sweet kiss. Dropping his head to the crook of my neck, he takes me in on a deep breath. My body practically melts into his. Molding perfectly with Draco's since we were made for one another.

Whispering into my neck he says, "What is it you needed to say my love?"

At the reminder, I push him off me with a scowl.

"Engaged?! Draco, I have quite an excellent memory! And not once have you asked me to be your wife!"

"Granger.. You're my mate!" He sounds exasperated and it mildly infuriates me! How dare he.

"I'm still missing the part where that equates to us being engaged Draco!"

"Hermione Granger. You know as well as I that we're going to get married. We're goddamn mates, there are no others for us. What is the harm in saying we're engaged. It's inevitable," he says, his jaw ticking angrily.

Oh no he did NOT!

"You mean to tell me that because we are mates, that entitles you to marry me when you've not even bothered to ask me?!"

Realizing he's just put his foot in his mouth, he looks around nervously as if for an exit he can scurry through. Oh no, you'll not escape my wrath.

"Hermione, it's not that I necessarily.. erm presume per say-"

"Oh no you don't Draco Lucius Malfoy! Don't you dare try and wiggle your arse out of this. Have you proposed?" I say, tapping my foot with impatience.

"No, but-"

"But nothing you self-entitled lout! You. Have. Not. Asked!"

Before I can further berate him, he erases the distance between us. With his chest pressed perfectly to mine, his hands clasp the back of my neck, tangling a fist into my hair and jerking my head back lightly.

With a look of possessive fierceness, he keeps my head tilted back to ensure I focus on him he speaks. And oh, stars does he speak.

"No Granger. I've not asked, and you can trust that I'll remedy that immediately. No one not even I am entitled to you regardless of our mate status. Rest assured I'll never make that mistake again. I assumed we'd marry because I'm so unreservedly, wholly, unequivocally in love with you. Yes, you are my mate, but you're also my best friend, my fucking partner.

My entitled arse thought it went without saying because you are my world, Granger. The very center of my existence. The very reason I breathe. For I am yours love, all of me belongs to you Granger whether you like it or not. But I am sorry for my assumption."

Well shite. What do I say to something so perfect? Although one bit of information seems to be screaming at me from that entire declaration..

"You.. love me," I say, now apparently mesmerized by his lips.

"I've loved you since you corrected us all on how to do a proper leviosa. Loved you even more after you clocked me in the nose, loved the fact you lived in the library worshipping books. Don't get me started oh how much your brain kept your bumbling sidekicks alive and saved the entirety of the Wizarding community.

I love your curls when their wild and frizzy, or straight and polished, I love when your free of make-up and drooling on my chest. I also love how when you scrunch your nose your freckles look like they make the Draco constellation. Does that answer your question on the matter my love?"

"Oh Draco. I love you too. So much. I'm not quite as good with words.. but I've been a bit infatuated with you since I first saw you on the train. Even after acting like a biased prat, it didn't change that I found you far too attractive for your own good. You broke my heart a bit every time you called me mudblood, I won't lie. It didn't stop me from always just knowing you were near, feeling comforted by your presence, even when I supposedly had no business feeling that way. I've waited, hoped and dreamed of you loving me in return Draco."

Pulling my head back slightly more by my nape, he leans down giving me a whisper of a kiss.

"You. Are. Everything." He rasps, sweetly running his lips against my own.

Before he can continue kissing me sweetly, I capture his mouth with mine. Passionately I put my all into it. Moaning happily into mouth as his tongue leisurely invades my own. Taking control, he kisses me with vigor, his other hand snaking down and kneading my arse. Sliding my hips up, I wrap my legs around his trim waist, rubbing my core against his hardening length.

Banging on the metal of the shed door makes me almost fall out of his arms as I yelp in surprise. Draco growls angrily, as he turns me toward the shelving, leaving his back toward the door.

"Oi! Mums in a riot over you two. Dinners ready. You missed Fred and George switching places to make mum feel like she doesn't love them. Always a laugh that bit is," Ron chuckles.

With a peck to his clenched cheek, I slide down Draco's body, signaling for him to follow.

"We're coming. We just needed a minute," I yell through the door.

"Surely Malfoy lasts longer than a minute. With a physique like that one can only imagine.." Lavender mumbles.

"How about not using your imagination. Perhaps sticking to picturing Ronald's cock would be the better idea," I say my voice full of irritation, perhaps even a bit of venom. Under my breath I add, "Keep my mate outta your mouth.."

Wrenching open the door, I give Lavender a scathing look before looking back at Draco.

Ugh. I wish I didn't.

Love it when you're possessive over me, he says. His wide grin has his dimples popping as smugness practically radiating from him.

"Merlin's beard, let's eat!" I say pushing past Ron and Lavender and heading back into the burrow.

Chapter TWELVE:

M

Birthday Kisses

olly seems to be over the moon with excitement over our fresh engagement. Somehow that equates to her fawning over Draco. As if his ego needed a boost.

The days until my birthday fly by. And truly I'd forgotten about it between trying to write my book and letting Draco fuck me brainless it's a wonder I'm still coherent really.

Opening my eyes in the morning I'd no clue it was officially September 19th. That is to say until a devilishly disheveled Malfoy's face greets me.

"Happy birthday Granger," his voice still raspy from sleep. Running his hands lovingly over my out-of-control curls, before he settles his rough palm against my cheek.

Contentment. Pure unadulterated happiness. Uninhibited joy thrums throughout my entire being just simply lying next to the man I love so wholly.

"Twenty-eight looks exceptional on you my love. Do you know what else today means?"

"Do tell," I say leaning farther into his palm.

"I'm officially dating an older woman. Bit scandalous wouldn't you say?"

Aghast, I punch his stomach, hurting my hand more than it remotely affected him. Which is to say was none at all. Damnedly wonderful abdominal muscles.

"Ready for your present?" He says, sitting up in the bed, causing his abs to clench distractingly.

Copying him, I sit up as well, with my back against the old wicker headboard.

"You didn't need to get me anything," I chide lightly. Truth be told we both know I adore gifts. Anytime someone is thoughtful enough to buy a present for me, it genuinely means the world to me.

"I couldn't help myself. You'll see," He says wagging his eyebrows, making me highly suspicious at his playful behavior.

From under the bed, he pulls out a small package probably about 10x10 inches over all. Wrapped with his signature precision in the daily prophet paper of his outing as a dragon, he hands it over with an infectious giddy excitement.

Ripping into his hard work, I see the back of an ornate and surely expensive silver picture frame. Turning it around, I nearly drop it from shock.

Malfoy has the audacity to look satisfied as I gasp at the framed, autographed photo before me. They very photo that lived against the door in my childhood bedroom. Which he not only saw and fucked me against, but signed and framed it!

"Oh, you cheeky prat!" I say, shoving my hands over my face attempting to hide my complete mortification! Unable to help myself, I end up peeking through the slats of my fingers. I nearly drool over the picture.

Draco on the cover of Witch Weekly, completely shirtless, donning only his skin tight boxers with his team MONTROSE MAGPIES written on the waistband. Unintentionally transfixed I watch as his bicep unclenches from behind his neck and falls to his side on a magical loop. Gods I want to shred the eyes of all the other females who've had to pleasure of seeing this masterpiece.

Chuckling, he takes my present and lays it onto the ground gently. Standing up, he eyes me greedily, before grabbing my ankles and yanking me to the edge of the bed.

"I've one more present for you Granger," he growls, dropping to his knees and literally ripping my knickers apart.

Without any warning, his face is between my thighs, his mouth goddamn devouring me like I'm his last meal. His tongue spears through my folds lavishing me from the inside, as my hips arch from the bed.

"Oh gods, Draco," I moan, gripping the sheets like a lifeline. When he abandons me for a moment to suck at my clit, I nearly weep at the loss. Before I know it, he's spread me open, mouth still on my clit he thrusts two of his thick fingers in my roughly.

"Shall I hum Happy Birthday as I destroy this pretty pussy?" He rasps thrusting his fingers in and out before curling them inside and hitting that sacred spot.

When my walls start fluttering around him, he returns that talented mouth right where it belongs. With his talented fingers fucking me, and his perfect mouth sucking in my clit, I fucking explode.

"That's it love, come on my fingers like a good birthday girl."

Ripping his glistening fingers from my cunt, he ducks back down. Now he's lapping at my entrance, swallowing every drop of my essence like a starving, feral beast.

Smugness practically dripping from him, he stays on his knees before me. Without looking away, he licks all around his mouth as he ensures he's gotten every last ounce of me off his face.

Boneless, I throw myself back onto the bed, utterly spent. He grabs my hand, kissing each finger before pulling me up onto unsteady legs.

"As much as I'd love to keep you in here all day worshipping at your alter, Molly would have my head if we don't get our arses out there on your birthday," Kissing my temple, he swats my behind letting me know to get a move on as well as making me yelp.

With no intention of going out anywhere for my special day, I'm pleased instead when Ginny proposes a rematch between her and Draco. It didn't matter one way or the other if they played until Lavender piped in, loudly of course.

"OH! Yes! Won-Won was Gryffindor's best keeper! Him and Gin Gin will crush your team surely Malfoy!"

"You do realize he is a professional seeker yeah? Like the better than Krum and Harry for that matter since he's a desk jockey more often than in the field," Ginny deadpans back at Lavender, who's eye is now twitching as she tries to keep her a 'friendly' smile plastered her face.

"Of course, I know that Gin Gin. I don't live under a rock. I just know my Won-Won is all!" Lavender says, plopping herself into a one of the many folding chairs I'd bought Molly for Christmas one year.

It just seemed like a good buy for her since she always has so many to entertain, and not a lot of unused space to store a bunch of extra seating. Arthur spent days studying the "mechanics" of it, entirely enraptured by them. Every time he successfully opened or closed them you could hear his "HA!" Of excitement from inside and let me tell you it was precious.

Accio-ing my own chair, I wrap my arms around myself to try and keep in some warmth since the weather seems to be taking a colder turn today. Without warning a sweater is shoved over my head, encompassing me in a scent I know better than my own.

When my head finally pops through the top, I give him an annoyed glare. We both know I don't mean it. I absolutely love wearing Draco's clothes. Simply being surrounded by him in wearing his clothing makes me feel almost as if I'm claimed by him when he's not there.

Kissing the top of my head, he mouths I love you before grabbing a broom and waiting on the others for more instructions.

"Ok let's see, Captains are obviously Draco and I, first I take Harry of course," Ginny says giving Harry a kiss that borders on obscene.

"Right, I'll take Charlie, surely a Dragon rider can make a good chaser yeah?" Draco says, with a brow raised. Charlie's huge grin is answer enough as he joins Draco.

Ginny picks Fred and George as their beaters, Fleur as a chaser as well as Percy, and Ron as keeper. Draco on the other hand will be playing a man down. Because although we have friends here for my birthday it still isn't enough to make for a full team on either side. He takes Luna as his beater, Arthur as a keeper, with Theo and Neville as chasers.

This is going to be so much fun to watch.

It'll be over quickly; I love to catch the tiny golden dragon.

NO! Let them have fun before you snatch it, please!

As you wish mate.

Smiling to myself, Molly hands me some wine as we giggle with excitement.

"Arthur is looking quite fit. And so dashing in that jumper, "Molly says her eyes tracking her husband's every move.

My brows must have hit my hairline because Molly giggles like a lovesick schoolgirl beside me. Lavender on the other hand, seems completely horrified. And a little green at the gills so to speak too.

"Molly, please don't talk about Ron's father that way. That's so inappropriate," Lavender chastises rudely on the other side of Mrs. Weasley.

"Lavender Brown. That is not very kind of you. If Mrs. Weasley thinks her husband is fit and handsome then she has every right to say so. In fact," I pause sending Draco a request mentally.

Take your shirt off.

Keep it in your pants Granger.

Rolling my eyes, I'm very pleased to see him stripping his thin undershirt off. Lavender and Molly's sharp intake of breaths clue me in that their eyes are also glued to Draco's powerfully sculpted body.

"Draco looks almost god like doesn't he?" I say, satisfaction seeping heavily from my tone.

Looking over to my fellow ladies, it's obvious they're lost in the fantasy that's Draco Malfoy. So much so in fact I'm tempted to request he re-clothe himself.

From the corner of my eye, I can see Harry and Ron whipping off their shirts as well. Ron I would classify as lean, if not even lanky, while Harry works out regularly. Sometimes even with Malfoy, so his physique is defined and toned. Still nothing like the muscles on muscles my mate has. And where Ron is pasty, with freckles, Harry is more tanned with an array of tattoos that bring his journey in the Wizarding world alive.

For example, he's got Sirius' Azkaban number on his neck, a deathly hallows on the back of his right hand, a golden snitch takes up the width of his shoulder. Finally the sword of Gryffindor runs along his left arm, though he still has an ton of smaller ones that'd take me a week just to list.

"My god, who told Potter he could get so fucking hot?"

"Pansy! You made it!" I say jumping up and throwing myself into her open arms.

"Of course, I did. You're my best girl friend. THEODORE! DON'T YOU DARE TAKE THAT SHIRT OFF!" She screams across the yard. Sighing she adds, "You'd think he'd learned his lesson after he nearly blinded us all that one summer. Gods its hard babysitting a fiancé."

"Oh my god! You're engaged! Congratulations. Oh Pansy, this makes my heart so happy. Theo's been mooning over you for ages."

"And that better never stop. But enough about me woman. How dare you not tell me immediately when you shagged Draco!"

"Excuse me, but could we focus on the match and not how Mr. Malfoy is in bed?" Lavender says snidely tipping her nose up at us.

"What a jealous little twit," Pansy says just low enough for me to hear.

Looking back at the homely Quidditch pitch, I see things have already started. Draco's eyes are scanning his surroundings same as Harry. Ginny's zooming up the small pitch with determination as Arthur gives his daughter a wink and completely misses the quaffle.

"Dad! Don't let me score!"

"But you're my little girl!" Arthur argues back at her.

"When we're playing Quidditch, I'm not!" Ginny screeches angrily at him.

Fred and George rotate between hitting the bludger back and forth with each other and sending it at Draco just to watch him easily avoid it every time. Luna seems to be deciding what magical creature each cloud in the sky looks like, while Neville and Theo try and snatch the quaffle from the one woman show that is Ginny Weasley.

Draco's posture stiffens a few times, letting me know he's spotted the snitch, but each time so far, he's let it go. Seeming to be content with letting everyone play before he ends it. Harry on the other hand has almost caught it twice, obviously a bit rusty since Hogwarts and the last match played at the holidays.

Opening my notebook, I go over the notes from my latest interview with a No Maj that married a witch during the first rise of Grindenwald. Getting lost in my thoughts, I'm jotting them all down along with underlining the bits I think are important or will add substance to my book. I'm so lost in them that I don't notice that someone is flying upside down in front of me.

It's not until Draco's platinum curls and wicked dimpled smile enter my eyesight that I see him. His delicious abdominal muscles tightened as his bulky thighs clench the old broomstick. And in his left hand is the snitch, still flicking its wings frantically in his palm.

Somehow, he ends up on his feet towering over me, before leaning down and putting the snitch in my hands.

"You know what this means. Time to kiss the dragon love," he says, before slamming his mouth on mine. This kiss is fevered, and intense as his tongue tangles with my own. Reaching up, I twist my hands in his hair, keeping him in place.

At some point we both decide we need air, breaking apart on a gasp. Draco's eyes are almost molten silver, as he takes me in.

"Could you please keep that kind of behavior in your bedroom?" Lavender says curtly.

Is it time to vanquish the Banshee?

Shaking our heads, we laugh loudly at the dragon's words, our own little inside joke it seems.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

D

Samhain

raco

With Samhain and Mrs. Weasleys' birthday approaching in the coming week, we prepare to host a house full of weasels again. Side note: I say weasels with the utmost affection, because I adore most if not all of them, aside from Ron. Who I don't dislike due to his past implied relationship with Hermione, but more so for his lack of taste when it comes to women currently.

Lavender Brown has made it her mission it seems to ruin anyone's good time. The worst part about it, is that I truly think it's just who she is as a person and not even necessarily done with ill intent.

Right now, she's yapping away at full speed to the twins, while George nods his head, and taps Fred's hand when he needs to nod as well. Ron calls down to her from upstairs, and the look of pure relief that dons George's face is damn near priceless.

Weaving my way over to them, Hermione spots me across the living room, joining me as I get to the twins.

"Apart of me wants to quiz you both on what on earth she was talking about," Hermione teases.

George lets out snorts of laughter, as Fred keeps staring off at a point behind my shoulder. "I just do my job. I nod, and I let Freddy here know when he needs to nod too," he says, tapping Fred's hand causing him to nod.

"Fred, have you gone catatonic from her voice mate?" I say laughing. Fred keeps staring on ahead, until I wave my hands in front of his face to catch his attention.

"Sorry, I can't hear you. I had George put a bit of a hearing hex on me, and well.. let's just say that it turned out to be a bit more potent than expected," Fred almost yells at the group of us.

Haughtily, I turn my attention to Hermione, who now finds the ceiling the most interesting thing in the world it seems.

You catch that, Granger?

Hmmm? Sorry what?

Don't play coy with me witch. You heard him.

Yes, and I also heard the part where he said it basically went rogue! She sends, her lips pursed as her eyes narrow on me scoldingly.

"Malfoy, I've been meaning to talk to you about some business if you're amenable?" George says with a seriousness I'm not used to seeing on him.

Surprised by his request, it takes me a second to respond. "Of course. Here or somewhere more private? Either works for me."

Clearing his throat as if preparing himself, he takes a moment before speaking, "Here's good with me. We've been wanting to approach you about this for a long time but were unsure how'd you feel about it."

Nodding my head for him to continue, I'm genuinely intrigued where this is headed. Admittedly, it has be a bit nervous. Hermione must sense my anxiety since she slips her hand in mine, grounding me.

"I'm just going to jump full on here mate. We know you don't do endorsements, but we were hoping you'd make an exception for the most wondrous twins you know. You'd be the first time we ventured into anything like this.. it would be huge for Weasley's Wizard Wheezes since we're trying to open a new location in America. With you being the most popular and famous seeker at the moment it would really mean so much for us," George finishes his business monologue by tapping Fred's hand aggressively, thus queuing him to nod his head extra enthusiastically.

Chuckling, I scratch the non-existent scruff on my jaw trying to waste a bit of time while I mull it over a bit. Glancing at Hermione is no help whatsoever, as she gives me a 'you're on your own shrug'.

"Would you possibly expand on perhaps what it might entail?" I ask. Genuinely curious as to what I could bring to the table for their business.

"Well, it's widely known you're ripped," George starts, earning a glare from Hermione. "To be frank, you're a wet dream fuel for witches and wizards for that matter mate," at this Granger nearly growls, "We want you to basically just hold our products in your hands while mostly naked. Oh and being photographed while doing it."

Hermione's loud gasp ricochets around the room as she screeches, "GEORGE WEASLEY! YOU UTTER ARSE! You cannot objectify Draco to sell your products!"

Pretending like I'm weighing my options, I hide my grin behind my hand holding in a laugh with every ounce of self-control I have. You know Granger is really fired up because I swear her hair starts to float about like lightning is about to strike. Right now, her hair is most assuredly doing that exact thing.

"Oi now! Quit acting like a wild Nundu woman! Of course, it would be tastefully done, we aren't savages," George says, backing up and shoving a confused Fred in front of him to take the brunt of Hermione's impending wrath. Wisely, Fred immediately covers his groin just in case.

When she whips out her wand, I grab her forearm and spin her into my arms. She glares up at me with fury shining in her beautiful brown eyes, her lips in a thin line of displeasure.

"Woah love. Let's breath a minute yeah?" I say, cupping the back of her head pushing her into my chest. She takes a few deep breaths in, filling her lungs with my scent, before she seems calm enough for me to let her go. Thankfully the wonder twins fled.

"I'm sorry that-that was.. I over reacted," she says scrunching her nose that adorable way I love.

"Yes, a bit, but I must say, it was mad sexy. And let me preface this by saying that I will never do anything you're not comfortable with. You above all else are my priority," I say, tucking some of her curls behind her ear. "With that said, I think I'd like to do some sort of endorsement deal with the Weasley twins. As far as the amount of nudity shown, we can decide that together, but keep in mind that a lot of people, including you have pictures of me half naked."

"Ugh! But that was a before you were mine!" She sputters.

"Wrong."

"Excuse me?" She squeaks, brows raised in surprise.

"I've always been yours Granger," I say kissing her temple.

"Don't be sweet with me Malfoy. It won't put you in my good graces. It'll take far more than that. But if you want to accept their proposal, I support you. As far as your nudity, we will cross that bridge when we get there."

"Why on earth are we waiting to go to a bridge? Of course, we will cross it when we get to it. It's a bridge," I say confused. Mentally I'm going over the Weasley property in my head trying and failing to picture where a bridge would be.

"It's just a saying. Like we'll figure it out when it's time to do so, does that make sense?"

"I could burn the bridge if you like. Dragon fire and all that you know.." I half tease, because let's face it.. It'd be cool and I'd love to do it.

"Come on you big bad fire breathing beast. Let's go see what our chores are for Samhain and Molly's birthday."

It would have been really, really cool, my dragon grumbles.

Samhain always has my dragon a bit restless. Add on top of that the fact that I've not shifted in almost a month and I'm downright antsy, and Merlin forgive me.. horny so fucking horny.

I've fucked Granger in places and in positions I'd never even imagined. Bendy. Hermione Granger is bendy, and eager and I love it.

For instance, right this moment, I'm railing an almost upside down pretzeled Granger. Her legs are folded behind my neck, my hands keeping her hips steady as I thrust ferociously into her wet cunt. The sound of her delicious juices as we fuck is like music to my ears. Hermione is near mindless with pleasure, moaning and mumbling words of nonsense.

"So needy for this cock Granger," I grunt pulling nearly all the way out before slamming back inside her. "Does my cunt want my come?"

"Yes, oh fuck yes Draco please," she says, her voice scratchy with want. Her walls flutter lightly against my dick.

"Gods you love my come don't you Granger? You like the thought of carrying the next Malfoy heir?" A gush of her wetness answers me. "Me fucking this cunt until your round with our child?"

"My stars Draco! Yes, good gods yes!"

Stopping, I let her legs drop, my dick slipping out, as she looks up at me with murder in her brown eyes. Smirking, I position her on her hands and knees in front of me with her plump arse in the air. With a light smack and a yelp from Hermione, I slam into her in one quick thrust.

We moan in unison, as I still inside her seated to the root in her greedy pussy.

"You feel that love? You're so goddamn full of this cock, so fucking full of me, so fucking," pulling out I hover with just the tip teasing her entrance before pounding back inside her so hard her ass cheeks shake, "MINE!"

That one word is enough to have her walls quivering, sucking, pulling and coming on my cock. And when she lets out a breathy yours, I shatter. Ropes and ropes of my come shoot out into her willing cunt, heading straight for her contracting womb. Just thinking the word womb, has more come than I thought possible spurting from some untapped spot in my balls.

Collapsing onto the bed, I roll sideways, pulling Hermione into my arms as we attempt to come down from our sex induced high. Sweat licks our skin, as our chests try to greedily bring in air. Hermione's hair is more tangles than actual curls at this point, and her neck is alight with new love bites from yours truly.

My dragon seems to purr happily at the sight of our mate sated and marked. Our favorite is the mark only other magical creatures can see. The one I claimed her with in the bend of her delicate neck, and the longer I stare at it the harder I get.

"I need a day to recover, you wild ravenous beast, so keep that weapon sheathed for a bit," she says, closing her eyes with a long yawn to boot.

Knocking at the door, has me immediately growling, until I hear the voice on the other side.

"Okay you two, the Nargles quit dancing, so I know you're done mating. Mrs. Weasley is alone with Lavender, and gripping her knife tightly.. Said I was in my own world and no help to get Hermione," Luna says with that odd musical like tone she tends to speak in.

Chuckling, I give Granger a quick kiss, dress and head down into the fray. Mrs. Weasley's shoulders relax almost as soon as she sees me, earning a poorly hidden chuckle from me.

"Your humbly handsome servant is here milady," I say with a bow at the Weasley matriarch. Earning a huge grin, her grip loosens slightly from the knife before she pinches my cheek lovingly.

"I asked for a Granger and got a Malfoy, is Hermione feeling well darling?"

"Yes, she needed a bit of a kip, so I came down here to keep my favorite Weasley company," I say with a wink.

"I heard that you lying ferret," Ginny grumbles from the dining room.

Taking a second to look around the room, my heart seems to warm happily at the sight before me. So different from the cold, stunted celebrations at the manor. All the colorings here are so welcoming, in warm hues of oranges, yellows and browns. Knick-knacks are littered about as decorative items, displayed proudly throughout the entire burrow making it cramped and cluttered and absolutely perfect.

Hermione

By the time I dress in a flowy cinnamon colored dress and head downstairs, everything is pretty much taken care of already. Can't say I'm real sad about it either. Draco has my body a bit shaky and tired after all the ways he's fucked me. So, the simple fact I'm probably not going to be needed much to set up is amazing.

Everything looks absolutely amazing, otherworldly even. Little balls of magical lights float around as if on a delicate string all over the room. With only a few candles lit, it sets a rather romantic tone, which I'm not against in the least.

To my utter joy, the house is full of friends and family bustling about. Laughter and lighthearted teasing to be heard in every corner. Draco's boom of a laugh makes my heart squeeze with such a contentment I've no actual words to describe it. 17 years ago, if you'd have painted this picture I would have laughed in your face. Draco Malfoy not only willingly eating with the Weasleys, but also comfortable enough to be himself around them too.

Also, pretty sure that he's Molly's favorite out of all of our "friends." He's always going above and beyond to make her life easier, and make her feel special, feel valued. Lessening her load at any opportunity, and Merlin help me, I find it so damn attractive. Makes me think he'll be such an attentive partner when we have children.

Stupid ovaries are already about to explode just at the thought of a ripped Draco asleep on the couch with a curly haired blonde bundle on his chest. Gods, why is that so hot?

Mate.. I can smell your need.. you requested rest, his dragon seems to pant out the words.

Clearing my throat, I try to orient myself in the now, busying myself with setting the head of the table. On Samhain it's customary in Wizarding homes to set the head of the table with a mixture of all the food. Though the seat will stay empty and the food untouched, it's kind of a way for our loved ones to know they're thought of even after they've passed. This year it's my task, which I do not take lightly.

Behind me, Harry comes up, gently taking my hand. Just like every year, Ron comes over and takes my other. When Harry lets go, leaving a small black sock, we all share a teary-eyed smile before I place it to the side of the plated food. No words are needed; we hug one another tightly before heading back to our respective partners.

"Alright everyone! Get in here and eat! I want my birthday cake so don't dawdle!" Mrs. Weasley yells, thankfully breaking the solemn sadness we were in.

Smiling I take my seat next to Draco, who leans in and gives me a sweet kiss to my cheek. Giving him a kind smile, we bask in the crazy that's a Weasley dinner.

I love you, Draco says.

I love you more my dragon.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

A

Diaries and Dickheads

fter too much cake, and a lot of dancing by the fire everyone finally turns into their respective bedrooms. Well except for Lavender and Ron, they were booted and put into the tent we used when we were all on the run because Mrs. Weasley had had enough of her passive aggressive remarks.

Ron was sour about it all evening, but I truly believe he has no idea it's because of his girlfriend. The man is seriously dense.

The next day we're sitting outside watching Pansy, Theo and Blaise argue about the merits of magical cosmetics, while Harry and Ron argue it hurts more than helps in their line of work when an owl arrives for Draco.

Laughing lightly, at Pansy's uproar at the "utter nerve of Potter and Weasley to dare call magical make up false advertising" I almost don't notice Draco's shoulders drop.

"Draco? What's wrong?" I ask, scooting my chair closer to his. His sharp jaw is ticking a bit angrily, but I know it's not directed at me.

"I've just received a letter from the owner of the Montrose Magpies. It seems I'm officially unemployed by them as of 2 weeks ago. They couldn't locate me to bring me in for a nice little sit down to do this in person, but seems they've lucked out. Cowards, the lot of 'em," he snarls, ripping the letter to pieces.

My heart breaks a bit for him, as it seems his career is now in crumbles simply due to what he can change into. Which by the way he was the entire time he was on the team.

"Well, I've got to head back to Montrose sign some bullshit documents, might as well stop off in London while I'm out and handle the keys to our new flat and such. Fuck. If I don't take tea with mother soon, she's going to track me down and bloody murder me in my sleep," he sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration.

"I'll come with, I've got to stop off in Kinnaber to pick up a few diaries from a muggle wife that married into a magical family right around the time Voldemort first rose to power," I say, rubbing my palm comfortingly on Draco's wide back.

Grunting his displeasure, he adds, "I'd much rather you stay here, or even wait on me. I don't like the idea of you being out of my sight. And I know that's a bit of over kill but.. Honestly its safer for everyone else that nothing happens to you," he growls.

Rolling my eyes, I decide to come up with a compromise to this entire situation.

"Pans! Come here for a second, will you?" I yell.

Turning her head abruptly she whips Harry with her long black ponytail, earning him a mouthful he tries to sputter it all out.

Floating over to me because Pansy Parkinson-Nott does not run unless she's in mortal danger, Theo, Blaise and Harry follow behind her. Such nosey boys.

"Yes, my dearest darling Hermione?" She says, giving me a welcoming peck on the cheek.

"Would you be a goddess and accompany me to Kinnaber when Draco has some errands to run?" Looking back at Draco I quickly inquire, "When were you thinking of doing them?"

"Tomorrow would be best really," he huffs, adding, "Best get it over and done with."

"Aw Montrose finally let you go Draco? They don't deserve your talented arse anyway. And I would but I'm scheduled for a photo shoot with my adorable husband for Witch Weekly," she says shooting Theo a sweet moon-eyed smile.

"I don't know how to feel about being called adorable. Especially when you call Harry and Draco handsome ripped gods," he frowns, eyes darting between all of us, "I'm going to start working out." He walks off nodding to himself in encouragement, while saying, you can do it Nott.

Gah he's precious.

"I can take you Hermione, I've actually been meaning to head out that way to investigate a few leads," Harry chimes in helpfully.

Well, that should make Malfoy feel better. I'll be going with an actual Auror after all!

"No taking her when you go snooping about. I will murder you in the blink of an eye if she so much as gets a paper cut," Draco says this so casually that for a second we're all struck a bit dumb.

"He's kidding," I say to Harry, who looks not surprised in the least at Draco's declaration. Opening my mouth to say more, I'm cut off by the man himself.

"Ah but I'm not. I love you like a brother Potter, like best man at my wedding mate," Blaise yells a loud, incredulous hey at this, "but there is nothing and no one more important to me than that woman right there." With a nod in my direction, he indicates me, but of course we all know his psychotic arse is talking about me.

"Okay, enough of that. Let's just call this conversation closed and move on," I say, giving Malfoy my most scathing look imaginable. To which the frustrating man only gives me one of his signature one dimpled smirks.

Handsome bastard.

Harry and I apparate directly from Montrose Magpie headquarters location in beautiful Scotland to the more northern town of Kinnaber.

Our first stop is to procure my diaries for book research and material. Mrs. Ava Macdonald was kind enough to offer me her mothers' diaries, and I'm very excited to dig into them. Hopefully I'll be able to even reference them in my book as well. From the little Ava has told me of her mother Fiona, the trials, fear, and constant hiding she was always facing.. I'd gather to say there is a high probability I will.

We're meeting her and her husband at their locally owned bait store. Ava took over for her muggle mother after she passed, and her husband Angus helps her. Apparently, he loves working for her since he finds it utterly hilarious that muggles buy worms to sit for hours on the water to wait for the mere possibility of a fish.

A bell chimes as we enter the rustic shop, and two friendly welcomes are bellowed from somewhere within. Rounding the corner in black overalls, is a woman so lovely. Of course, I knew they were both around my age, but she still looks so young with her bright blonde hair, and lovely bangs. Pair that with her kind smile and I officially want her to be my best friend.

Putting down her stack of buckets, she holds out her hand to shake mine.

"Hi! Oh my god. I cannot even believe Hermione Granger is here in my shop. Angus! Get your red headed arse out here! She's here!" Ava says, shaking my hand excitedly.

Never one good with extra attention, which is the main reason I didn't go into the Ministry, I just smile shyly at her until she drops my hand. Reaching behind her, she takes Angus' in hers, squeezing it animatedly with excitement.

"Merlin's tits woman! Yer squeezing me hand to death!" Angus says, trying and failing to free his now white hand.

"Hermione, I've never been fishing, but this is kinda fascinating," Harry says, coming to my side, still looking around curiously.

"Holy fucking shite on a salamander…" Angus sucks in a surprised breath. "That's Harry fuckin' Potter," as if just realizing I'm here too he adds, "And it's really Hermione Granger!"

Ava rolls her eyes at her husband, before turning back to us.

"Did you think I was making it up? Would you two like some tea? The journals are in the back at my desk, which actually doubles a bit of break room too." When we both nod, she side eyes her husband before adding under her breath, "Really Angus? I told you she was coming today!"

When she slaps him on his stomach, it makes me think of Draco. How ridiculous is it that I can miss someone I literally made out with for 10 minutes before Harry finally pulled me away to come here.

We sit down at a well-loved white plastic folding table in the back, as Ava puts on a kettle for tea. Eventually she walks over with the steaming cups and sits down with the three of us. Angus still hasn't taken his eyes off Harry, who is trying to smile politely at ogling.

"Can I see your scar?" Angus blurts out.

Ava's hand flies up smacking him in the back of his head as she calls him a rude bastard. Harry just smiles, swooping his messy black hair away from where it's hidden. Used to people's curiosity he doesn't even bat an eye at the request.

"I apologize for my husband's brashness. I'm surprised he hasn't gotten his Undesirable poster out for you to sign since he's your number one fan," Ava says clucking her tongue at her now bashful husband.

"It's alright, no harm. I encounter much worse every time I go out in public. My scar is a part of me, and by extension a part of anyone on our side of the Wizarding community. I don't mind sharing it, or signing that blasted poster," Harry says chuckling lightheartedly. Best part is, he means it.

There are only a few things that can rattle Auror Potter. Never mess with his friends, who are his family, never ask him about dying, and never bring up Snape if you're not said friends/family.

After some small talk, and us sighing a multitude of random things (mostly photographs from the Prophet or Quibbler) eventually Ava pulls 3 well-loved brown leather diaries from the old desk behind her.

Running her hands over them affectionately, she slides them over to me with a look of determination.

"Ava, you don't have to let me have these- even temporarily if it makes you uncomfortable. I can try and make a copy of them if you like?" I offer, hoping to somehow ease her discomfort.

Shaking her head she says, "No they won't copy. It's spelled against it, for privacy purposes. Also, only 'muggle-blooded' women can open it. A safety precaution for the time period, but I think it's safe to say you won't have any issue. You're the most famous muggleborn witch in the world after all. But no, there is no question that she would want to be a part of anything you're working on Miss. Granger. Especially considering your subject matter. She would be honored to be included." She says, taking a deep breath, closing her eyes as if mentally preparing herself.

When she opens them again, I can see they are now shining with unshed tears. Sliding my hand over, I place it gently over hers, leaving them resting on the diaries while she gathers herself.

"T-there is a part in the second one.." her voice cracks, causing me to tighten my hand on hers with worry. "You have my full permission to t-talk about the.. erm, the assault. I just ask that you try and keep it as tasteful as possible. I know you would never make something like that vulgar, but I felt I needed to warn you as well as make sure for my own sanity we would be on the same page for th-that part."

Rape. She's talking about either an attempt at one, or a successful one. Fuck. Such a nasty vile act. A cowardly thing, horrible people do.

"Ava. I swear to you it will be done with the utmost respect. Thank you for letting me use these. For allowing me to see into the life of someone so dear to you. I will keep these safe and return them to you as soon as I can. I promise," I say, giving her hand a squeeze.

With a kind, teary smile, she releases my hand, and the journals. Tucking them into my enchanted bag, I throw a few more spells over them for safety. One can never be over prepared after all.

Am I following Harry and basically acting as an unlicensed Auror? Yes. Absolutely I am.

Is it oddly nostalgic? Yes.

Is Draco going to lose his shit? Fucking for sure.

Am I regretting it a bit? Yep.

Unease curls in my gut as we step up to what appears to be the Scottish version of Knockturn Alley. Let me also add that it looks worse. Yes, worse than the sketchy darkened alleys there. The shops even look more worn out, more dilapidated. People here seem to be particularly ornery too, scowling anytime we make eye contact. Someone even hissed at me when I gave a forced polite smile.

Grabbing Harry's hand, I slide my fingers through, needing the comfort of knowing my best friend is with me. Harry at 6 ft is a bit tall for a wizard, is scanning our surroundings appearing not to have a care in the world. Not true of course, as he's mechanically looking around for any and all possible threats.

Slowing to a stop, we're now in front of a questionable looking potions store. To be honest it looks a bit like a glorified shack. Which is on brand for the area we're in, though that thought isn't comforting in the least.

"Do you want to wait outside? My cloak is in your bag, I slipped it in last night as a precaution before I forgot. So, if you want to stay out here in it, I wouldn't blame you. Probably save me an ass kicking from Draco as well," Harry says snorting as if Draco pummeling him is a joke.

"Um.." I chew my lip some contemplating what would make me the most comfortable. "I think it'd be a good idea for me to come in with you with the cloak on and snoop about a little. And be nearby if any danger arises."

Harry's head does a bit of a so-so motion before he says, "I don't want you moving too far from me. That sound fair?"

With a nod, I accio the invisibility cloak from my bag, and sling it on as fast as possible. Unlike earlier, no chiming of a bell signals our entrance, no kind hellos to welcome us inside. No, the atmosphere is entirely different here to say the very least.

If my nose doesn't deceive me, I can smell a handful of questionable potions being brewed, and in highly dubious conditions to boot. Polyjuice potions seem to be bubbling (at the incorrect time for it to do so I might add), I most definitely smell Amortentia (since Draco's unique scent of fresh parchment, spearmint and cedar wafts out at me). Let's not even mention the highly illegal amount of Felix Felicis being brewed.. but the real fright is the Emerald and Death potions. Those are never to be brewed under any circumstances. It's quite literally against the law to make those two particular ones, as they are more than just nasty, they're deadly.

I'm barely resisting whispering to Harry all the potentially catastrophic potions brewing here and what it could mean in the wrong hands. Which is likely the outcome based on my surroundings. To say I'm on edge would be a massive understatement.

"Hello? Anyone here?" Harry bellows out in front of me.

"Just a minute!" Someone yells, mumbling they add, "Impatient fucking arseholes."

Harry moves things around a bit with his wand, smart enough to not touch anything with his hands or skin. Something we learned from Draco actually, in his half-hearted but still rather dangerous attempts on Dumbledore.

"Petrificus Totalus!" Someone shouts out, catching us both off guard. Fortunately, it misses Harry, unfortunately it catches me. My body freezes up as I fall face first into the thankfully mostly empty table, bashing my head on it so hard my vision nearly goes black.

Yells, shouts, scuffling, chaos and curses fly as I lay invisible under the cloak. Unable to help Harry, I lay there, useless. If there's one thing I hate more than anything it's being powerless. Thankfully I know Harry is a fully trained Auror and fully capable of handling himself.

Feeling blood running down my face without the ability to wipe it away or staunch the bleeding is very frustrating.

"Incarcarous!"

With a loud thud, I see Harry hit the ground, magical ropes tightening against him the more he struggles.

"Got the famous, fabled Auror Potter! Ha! Dunno why ol' Voldemort had such trouble getting this fucking shite!" He cackles, sending a kick to Harry's ribs.

"AY! Quit that! Let's get him back to base, like we were told. We were not told on the other hand, to do any undue harm. Remember that or every injury you give him, I'll give you. Now pick him up or fucking float his ass but let's get to the floo and fuck outta here," the other man says, with quite possibly the deepest voice I've ever heard.

Harry is picked up by his armpits, the restraints adjusting to the spell casters hands so he can drag him over to what I assume is the fireplace.

Fuck! I still can't move.

"Wait a second, Arold.." The other oaf says. "There's blood over here, and chosen one wasn't bleeding.."

Oh no no no no no. Please! Panicking while unable to move and bleeding is quite frankly bullshit. I do not recommend.

Assuming he's following the pooling of my blood, suddenly the cloak is whipped off. Fear like I've not known since I was on the floor of Malfoy manner batters into me like a tidal wave, as I silently scream for help.

A beady black eye enters my field of vision, as it widens with shock. The man grins smugly showing how little of his yellowed teeth he still has in his head.

"Oh, Merlin's arsehole.. 'Arold.. we got her! We fucking got the dragon's bitch! HA! WE GOT THA GOLDEN GIRL!"

Wandlessly I do one of the few spells I can do without words.

Everte Statum! I scream internally, hoping against all hope it works.

When he leaves my eye line, and the sound of crashing objects mixed with angry curses reach my ears, I know I've managed to succeed. Though to my horror, I'm levitated over the fireplace next to Harry, and gifted the same accessories as him as well. Thankfully the cloak was thrown backward and must have landed on the invisibility side since it's nowhere to be seen. No one needs that extra advantage.

Green flames flare out as the man holding onto Harry and I calls out, "Castle of Hy-Brasil!"

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

D

Tea with a Spot of Murder

raco

"For the record Mr. Malfoy, I personally am not pleased to be letting your go. You are the best seeker I've seen in the past 50 years, and it pains me to release you from the team," our owner, Gordon Douglas reiterates for the millionth time during this meeting.

Can we kill him and go to the mother for tea now?

Tempting, I retort as I let Gordon drone on and on about how the board, and committee for quidditch regulations blah blah say basically it's an unfair advantage to have a dragon on their team. Even going as far as to say they will strike all my wins from our records if I'm not let go.

Can't fully blame my irritation and frustration wholly on my situation or the man in front of me. Being away from Hermione has me on edge to say the very least. I'm beyond eager to head to Gringotts and tea with my mother so I can meet her and Potter in Kinnaber. In fact, this whole meeting is fucking pointless.

Standing, I re-button my dress robes, and pick non-existent lint from the lapel before turning my cold gaze on Gordon.

"Thank you for your explanation, but unless you wish to tell me you're going to ignore the committee, fight the ruling and keep me employed.. well, our business arrangement is now concluded."

With his mouth still gaping open from my words, I turn and head out to an apparation point to meet mother at Gringotts. Because it's time to get my mate a proper engagement ring. One worthy of her, of the next Lady Malfoy. One perfect for the absolute light of my life.

With Hermione's future ring in my robes, I head with my mother to her favorite spot for a light lunch and tea.

As a former Death Eater, and the only son to the Malfoy line, I'm accustomed to stares and whispers. Looks with a bit of fear though.. eh not as much. Well at least not to this degree. Being a dragon is apparently scary to some of my fellow witches and wizards. Who knew?

Though I could absolutely care less as to how people feel about me, there's still a bit of queasiness…no maybe a bit of restlessness I can't seem to shake.

We have been away from our mate too long. Feels wrong. Something is not right.

No, she's fine. If she were in actual danger. We would know without a doubt. Potter is with her as well.

Do not like it still.

"Draco, darling are you listening to me?" Mother chides across from me at our small table.

"Of course mother, I do have manners after all."

"Mhmm that remains to be seen. Well then. You must agree that the manor grounds are a perfect place for the wedding," she says so nonchalantly I choke on my tea.

"I must have misheard you. Did you just say the manor would be perfect for my wedding? My wedding that would be to my Granger- Hermione. To Hermione?"

Clucking her tongue with irritation, she elegantly sets her cup down on the saucer. Turning her attention to me fully, I have the strange urge to slouch down into seat. Which would most assuredly horrify her.

"I'm well aware of whom you would be wedding Draco," she deadpans back at me.

"Forgive me mother, but I've been under the impression that you do not care for Hermione. So please allow me a bit of grace here that you're so willing to have us wed on your precious property," I say somehow managing to keep my voice even without raising it once.

Absently I feel panic for a moment, and a flash of pain to my head that has me confused and on edge before my mother brings my attention back to the conversation at hand.

"I had planned to explain myself to the both of you at once, but I think I owe it to you as my son to go on and get this out," she says, folding her hands primly in her lap before continuing. "I do not dislike Miss Granger."

Scoffing I say, "Could have fooled me."

"To be honest I find her rahter inspiring, fascinating even. I have a great deal of respect for her. If not for her, Harry Potter and Ronald Weasley would have died long before the chance to end the Dark Lord's reign. With marrying the coveted Malfoy heir, that has now been outed as a Dragon mind you, comes with unimaginable amounts of scrutiny. That is not even taking into account the fact you happen to be the most famous seeker since Viktor Krum.

So, I did what Lucius' mother did to me. Instead of outwardly showing my approval, or being overly welcoming, I challenged her. And to my satisfaction she always rose to the occasion. Of course, after that point I simply did it due to enjoying our banter."

I sit there dumbfounded. Shocked to my core. I've no earthly idea how long I sit there with a confounded look on my face, but it's not until my mother slides her perfectly manicured hand over to mine that I seem to snap back.

"Merlin's beard.. you and father have actually managed to surprise me," I rasp, feeling a bit emotional that both my parents are supportive of my union with my mate.

Mother's eyes water a bit before, she slides her chair back. In a very un-Narcissa like manner, she wraps her arms around my neck and hugs me tightly.

"I love you Draco. I am aware that your father and I have had more a proper relationship with you but if it would be alright with you.. nothing would make me happier than to be more affectionate with you, and hopefully our grands someday. Never again shall the Malfoy family trade affection for perception. Fuck being proper."

"I'd love that mother, very much," I say turning enough to give her a kiss to her wet cheek.

Opening my mouth to say more, suddenly I'm overtaken with what I've come to be familiar with as Hermione's unadulterated terror.

Barely as if listening to a fuzzy radio I catch what I think is Everte Statum.After that the fear seems to multiply tenfold.

Shoving myself up from my chair I waste no time with disrobing, and shift.

With a rage filled roar, I make my way to Kinnaber. To the last place I know Hermione and Harry were for sure.

All will burn with my rage that touched what is mine.

This world will be ashes on the wind if anything happens to her.

Admittedly I'm new to being a mated dragon. One who also hasn't had a great need to use the bond we share to find the other. Mostly due to the simple fact that she used to rarely be in danger, and we're usually within a reasonable distance of one another.

Stupid. We were stupid to entrust her to Potter.

Less lectures, more flying.

He's not wrong. I just didn't want her to feel any less independent due to being my mate. Didn't want her to feel overwhelmed or suffocated by our possessive nature and needs.

Perhaps we can keep her on a leash. Ensure she is near us at all times.

Good luck with that. Try that and see how fast she shoots a curse at us.

The closer I seem to get to Kinnaber, the more troubled I feel. Strange. If anything, you'd think I'd be feeling more at ease the closer I get to her. Something in my gut tells me I better pull harder on the bond between us.

Nothing.

Fuck I nearly drop from the sky when I feel nothing toward the last place I knew for a fact she was.

An anguished filled roar shakes the skies, as my dragon and I both give into our sorrow and frustration.

Death. They all will feel the fury of my flame.

About to agree, I suddenly feel a tug. Soft at first, and a little fuzzy before I can get a more stable sense of where she is. Which seems to be somewhere off the coast of Ireland.

Best to shift back, apparate then quickly return to dragon form.

Feeling agreement, I dive for land, finding the top of a more secluded building before flawlessly shifting back again. I'm rather sure my feet barely touch the roof before I'm apparating as close as I can to the mythical island. One I was nearly positive was a myth before today. Because when I land on the shore closest to where Hermione is, my senses are screaming that she's in the direction of Hy-Brasil has always been assumed to be.

Time for fury and flames.

Yep. Let us bathe in their blood yeah?

That does not sound like a bath. That sounds opposite of bathing actually. Idiot human.

Bloody hell, never mind. Let's go show these fuckers what happens when you fuck with a dragon's mate.

Time for fury, flames and not bathing in blood.

Hermione

Good news: I can now move. Well sort of, I'm still wrapped up in ropes.

Bad news: I'm still trapped with no clear way to achieve freedom.

Sighing I decide to take a break from my discreet struggling and try to gain as much information about my captors as I can. Harry is propped up against the wall the opposite side of me, assumedly in an attempt to keep us from colluding an escape.

"Send the mistress a message. If she finds out we got 2/3 of the golden triage or whatever and waited to tell her, we'll be just as dead as a muggle," one of the men (my guess is Harold/ 'Arold) says to his toothless wonder of a partner.

"That mean I can use tha mirror?"

After a clearly frustrated sigh Harold says, "Yes you imbecile. An owl would take too long and defeat the purpose of hurrying."

"So.. wat is it per say I should uh say?"

Groaning so hard it turns to a growl Harold replies, "Tell her we acquired more than the chosen one. We've got Malfoy's mudblood and we'll need reinforcements in case he somehow tracks her. They'll need time to get here from Ukraine."

"That's bit o a mouthful. Lots o words… ye know?"

"Paired with the biggest dumbass of the century," he mutters. "I'll do it. Don't take your eyes off them. Especially the smart one."

"Uhhh.. which ones that?"

"The mudblood you idiot!" He yells slamming a door on his way out to tell the 'mistress' of their apparent luck.

Something he says about Draco tracking me has an idea popping around in my head. Especially since I seem to always be aware or able to tell where he is, though I will say he's not usually far.. Definitely not like we were today. Not like we are now. Surely a magical island can block such abilities. Perhaps though it's not able to block dragons from their mates.

Scrunching my nose, and clenching my eyes shut, I focus on calling out to Draco. Not that I have a clue as to what exactly I'm doing it doesn't stop me from trying to get him to feel where I am.

"Ay! Open your eyes. No plottin' on my watch."

Opening my mouth to say something back, I'm interrupted.

The entire castle shakes, even the ground seems to be quaking in fear as a dragon's roar thunders through the air.

Oh thank the stars! Draco! I'm here!

I feel you, but I can't see you. It seems to be enchanted against discovery.

Sensing his frustration, I run through a few spells, or possible charms, hell even curses that could be over it. At a loss of what could possibly conceal an entire land structure, I give up. Instead, I focus on sending Draco my exact location.

There you are love.

With a booming thud a dragon must have landed on the castle. Stone crumbles under his weight. Through the gaping hole in the ceiling, I see a large silver eye looking down on me.

A sob of relief leaves me at seeing him.

My dragon. You're here.

Always my love.

"Grab them and floo out to the safe house!" Harold screams, slinging a few curses at my dragon. Which seem to be bouncing off his dragon hide! I'll have to circle back to that fact later. Danger happening and all that ya know?

Toothless man grabs Harry by his bound hands and drags him over to me. As soon as his hand reaches for me, a bright blue flame is sent his direction.

"Best to leave us here mate. Not unless you want to be roasted dragon food," Harry says dryly.

"Tommy! We can't afford to lose them! The mistress knows! More of the regime should be coming now!" Harold yells over Draco's roars of anger.

Blowing out a few tufts of flame in frustration, Draco sends, I'm going to have to claw through this roof, or change back human.

Stay dragon as long as you can. Spells are literally bouncing off of you if you didn't notice.

His lethal serpentine head cocks slightly as if this is in fact news to him. Did he really not notice the spells ricocheting off of him? Morgana give me strength.

Green flames blaze wide as cloaked members of the PBR funnel out. When about 15-20 of them are through, Draco officially loses all semblance of patience.

Huge taloned claws, rip and pull at the stone floor that was doubling as a roof above us.

"Hurry! Take him down, get Potter and Granger out of here! It's imperative we at least get the girl out away from Malfoy!" That bastard Harold screams over the chaos.

A large group of them start over for Harry and I. Panicking, I kick, scream and bite at them. Because I know that if they get me out of here, the next place they manage to take me won't be so easy for Draco to find.

When one of them punches me in the face, I feel rage like I've never felt before coming off the bond from him. The signature sound of him shifting whips through the air, as the men around me scatter only to form a wall around me. One of them is holding me by my hair to keep me still.

Suddenly the man at the front toward my feet gurgles as a bright blue fiery clawed hand is thrust through his chest. His heart now literally burning to ashes in Draco's palm. Two of the people somewhere around me piss themselves, the scent nearly choking us with its potent smell.

"Leave and you live. Stay and there will nothing left of you to bury," Draco and his dragon say as one. His eyes shining brightly like deathly silver orbs as he takes in his prey before him.

A spell is sent his direction, only for Draco to flare out his wings, repelling it without a thought. Fascinating.. He's now in an almost between form, winged, taloned and lethal but still looking a lot like him on a regular day. Okay well, I regular day that he's feeling rather murder-y at least.

I wonder if his wings are spell resistant, or if Draco as a whole is.. ok focus. Circle back to that later Granger!

Nostrils flaring with anger, he takes the person beside him by the throat, burning through the skin to the bone before breaking it easily. The next man he rips through with a flamed hand again, though this time he just rips out his spine, not the heart. Bloody fucking hell.

Three of them turn and flee from the ruined castle, as Harry shuffles next to me a bit like a slug since we're both still tied up. Noticing Harry's struggle, Draco raises his other hand, waves it casually and just the magical ropes around us disintegrate to dust.

Something has got to be wrong with me.. surely this entire interaction shouldn't be so arousing.

As if sensing my thoughts, Draco's silver eyes swing my direction, his nostrils wide probably scenting said arousal.

Not now Granger.

No shit Draco!

I can sense your need witch.

I can't help it dragon!

With a sinfully handsome smirk, he sends a fireball at two of members trying to catch him unaware from behind. Instead of outright killing them, he aims for their legs, effectively crippling them.

"One last chance. I came for my mate, and the Auror. Leave NOW and live!" Draco bellows.

People all around flinch at the power in his words, probably a bit of fear as well. They all look around at one another before Harold speaks.

"We'll leave. Regroup and come back twice as hard Mr. Malfoy. Join us or suffer with the muggles."

Draco laughs. Full on belly laughs at Harold. It seems to piss off Toothless Tommy, because he rushes at Draco with a knife that looks as if it's made of bone.

Unworried, he lets him through, the knife slicing Draco on his shoulder. With a hiss, Draco's lips curl back on a growl as Tommy screams in pain. Draco has ripped his arm holding the knife completely off his body, and blood is now spurting everywhere. The pain must be too much because his eyes roll back, his body going limp as he passes out.

Without a second thought, he grabs Harry and I, bracing briefly before pouncing upward and out of the building. Once on top, he shifts back to his dragon form for us to get on. Having done this before a few times, I help Harry up, seating him where I usually do and holding onto his middle as we end up airborne.

I've never in my entire life been so thankful to be in the sky as I am. Safe with my mate. With my dragon.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

Happy Christmas

D

raco

Safe. Safe. Safe. Safe. Hermione is safe.

It becomes my new mantra as I fly us all back to the Potions store they were captured at to get his precious invisibility cloak. The one that did fucking nothing keeping my mate from being taken. From being hurt. I roar my frustration at being helpless to do a goddamn thing right when she needed me.

But if I'm being fully transparent with myself, I'm even more angry that my being a dragon has inadvertently pulled her into danger. It seems like the Pure Blood Regime has their eyes set on procuring a dragon. Fuck that if they think I'm going stand on any side that encourages hatred, bigotry and undue violence. Let's not even mention the fact that Hermione is considered unclean due to her muggleborn status, and technically I should be too according to Pure Blood standards.

As always, these extremist groups pick and choose what rhetoric to follow. Twisting and turning words and thoughts to fit their awful narrative. Never again. Draco Malfoy is a free minded, mated dragon goddamn it. And fuck what they think. Whoever you love, it shouldn't matter their status at all. Perhaps I should head back and burn the entire island down..

"It's right there Malfoy!" Potter yells over the wind.

I circle the alley of shops looking for somewhere to land safely. Spotting a large paved circular end of an alley, I swoop us down, managing to only jostle my passengers slightly.

"Erm- Do you want to shift back? I've got some of your clothing packed in my bag as usual if you do?" Hermione stammers. You wouldn't know how shaken she was if you weren't paying attention to her unsteady voice. She's still scared.

Her fear is unpleasant and frustrating, my dragon growls out.

Lucky for him I've been occluding. I hadn't wanted her to hear my 'murdery' thoughts as she calls them earlier when I was fighting. Though said actions had her turned on earlier, to my utter glee mind you. Apart of me had worried if she witnessed how easily I disposed of people in the name of her safety, she might actually start to fear me. The other more reasonable part of me screamed that she'd love me no matter what she saw.

I'll stay like this. I'd like to fly us back to the burrow. It'll make us feel better.

"Okay, we'll-" before she can finish her sentence, I've shuffled her under my wing, pinning her a bit to my side.

No. Stay.

What he means is please stay here with us, simply because it will make us feel better to keep you close. We're still struggling with losing you earlier love. Please?

Hermione's face softens, as she places a soft kiss to my snout.

Honestly, I didn't want to go. I was being polite. I'm still shaken from earlier too, she sends as she nuzzles her blood speckled face against ours.

"Got it. Also sent word to the ministry about this entire ordeal and to come lock this shop up tight. They'll never run another shop in the U.K. again that much I can assure you," Potter says, coming back looking like an explosion hex went off right beside him. There's soot and dirt all over him, not to mention the blood staining his clothes, and his already wild hair is looking positively feral.

A growl is my only response since I'm not shifting back to human form anytime soon. This flight will be an hour or more at best, and I wasn't kidding when I said I needed to fly us there.

Potter looks a bit spooked, before scratching his head roughly pulling at the roots in frustration.

"Malfoy.. I know you can't talk in this form.. but I need you to know," he stops, looking me directly in the eyes as he says the next part, "I would have never ever in a million years let her come in there with me if I thought our precautions wouldn't be enough. I know it doesn't change the fact it still happened, but I just had to get that off my chest. You know I love Hermione," (I growl involuntarily at that, damned dragon) "like a sister, and would never do anything to hurt her. I love you like a brother, and would never take your mate from you, even accidentally."

Giving Potter a nod, I send to Hermione, tell him to get on.

"He says to get on. He wants to fly us back to the burrow."

"Thanks, but I gotta stay here and wait on my boss, then I've got a ton of paperwork. You guys go on. I'll probably end up at Grimmald Place tonight. After today I just want to be in my own bed, safe in my space," Potter says waving bye as he heads back to that blasted Potions shop.

With Hermione on my back, I take to the skies again with my mate safely riding me to the burrow.

It's nearly Christmas. And Hermione's present is burning a hole in my pocket. I'm a such a sodding puddle of a man when it comes to her, and I'm dying to give it to her. Just picturing her with one of my family rings on her has my dick standing up inappropriately at the dinner table.

"The rest of the crew should be arriving tomorrow. Draco darling did you wish to invite your parents here to celebrate?" Molly asks with such a genuine kindness, my heart nearly melts in my chest.

Opening my mouth to hit her with my automatic of course not, when I pause. Recalling my father's support and my mother's confession at tea.

"Actually, I think I will if that will be alright with you all."

Molly claps her hand excitedly, popping up and down in her chair making it squeak rather questionably. Her smile is warm and full of glee as she turns toward the other members of her family in question.

For a second no one speaks, making me want to fidget, to wipe the sweat wanting to pool on my palms from anxiety. An explosion of voices happen all at once, making me wince and cringe at the words being said. That is to say until I actually pay attention.

Words like, wonderful, fine with me, love to meet hit my ears, and I can't help it. A huge, dimpled grin spreads across my face at their kind eagerness. My two families will officially both be with me on a holiday, and I honestly am very excited for it.

Merlin's beard, Draco.. your so handsome it hurts my eyes.

Eyes sliding next to me, I take in my lovely mate. She's got her curly brown hair gracefully tamed into a side braid, with a few wisps of curls framing her face still out. Her brown eyes are alight, happy and oh so full of love. Goddamn when she gives me that smile.. the one that's so sincere I'd swear under oath she saves just for me, I nearly black out from joy.

Lifting her hand to mine, I just know now is the time. Right this minute I've got to make this woman mine. I kiss her knuckles while I slowly slide the in the box ring from my pants pocket. Keeping her hand in mine, I slip it to my knee, with a gentle squeeze I keep it pinned there while she goes about chatting happily with the others at dinner. Taking advantage of her diverted attention, I say a spell or two to make sure she won't feel or hear me fumbling around trying to sneak it unto her finger.

Letting go of her hand, I'm genuinely curious to see how long it takes before she or our family notices the Malfoy heirloom on her finger. A 2-carat cushion cut Emerald, set in an antique gold setting with etchings around it, and two smaller diamonds cushioning either side is now sitting exactly where it belongs.

It's not until dessert is doled out to our end of the table that Pansy let's out a shriek. Hermione's fork flies through the air behind her, embedding itself into the wall at the assaulting noise. I don't even bother acting surprised, but somehow manage to hide my pleased smirk at someone finally noticing. Makes perfect sense it's Pansy, you can always count on her to spot a priceless jewel.

"Pansy darling, perhaps wait until after I've had my platinum pudding," Theo says, glancing down at said pudding. Which is now all over his shirt, and lap. Theo's face is so incredibly pitiful and sad that I almost feel bad. Almost.

"WHY IS A MALFOY ENGAGEMENT RING ON YOUR FINGER GRANGER!?" Pansy's voice is still stressed and shrill. Her eyes are rapidly getting that crazy look that glazes over when she sees something rare, or wholly unexpected.

Hermione stills, spine snapping straight, her hand only mildly shakes bringing it to her face. Her eyes are filled with an awe I can't even begin to describe as I discretely slip unto one knee in front of her. By the time she turns to me with tears in her eyes I'm ready.

"Hermione Jean Granger, it goes without saying that you're my mate. But you're also my best friend, my shelter from storms, the absolute center of my universe, the very beat of my heart. Will you do me the greatest honor and become my wife?"

She lets out a chuckled sob, her grin nearly blinding while she nods her head enthusiastically. Abandoning her chair, she throws herself into my arms so hard had I been unprepared we'd be on the floor. With her arms locked around my neck, she pulls her head back and starts peppering me with joyous kisses all over my face before halting at my ear and whispering to me.

"Yes, always yes, my dragon. It would be my honor to be Mrs. Draco Malfoy."

As inappropriate at is it, the words 'Mrs. Draco Malfoy' has my dick spearing up about to slice through my damned slacks it's so hard.

Let us mate her, NOW!

Hermione laughs at my dragons outright demand that rings through the both of us. It's not until a happy Molly Weasley pulls us apart that we remember we're not alone and at a family dinner.

"Ron! Grab the camera! I want pictures of this!" She squeals, sending a sullen Ron to fetch it.

I only have to ponder for a moment at his demeanor, as Lavender starts off behind him howling about how everyone is engaged but her. Poor bloke.

"Won-won, we've been together the longest! Do you have any idea how embarrassing it is to still be dating?!" Lavender whisper yells at him on their way out of the kitchen.

Theo comes up behind me, swatting my back, before the wonder twins spin me around and funnily enough threaten to find a way to kill me if I hurt Hermione. As politely as I can, I inform them that it would be impossible for a dragon to harm a mate. As well as reassuring them I would rather let them harm me if I somehow managed to hurt Hermione.

After more happy congratulations, and about a thousand pictures taken by Molly, we finally make it to bed fully intent to give the dragon what he wants.

"I have one more gift for you, if you're up to it love," I whisper once we're enclosed in the little room we share upstairs.

"Oh Draco, that's hardly fair. I only got you one present!" She says swatting my middle, which has become one of my favorite habits she has.

"You've given me everything just by being mine. But it's just one more pre-Christmas Christmas gift, but we'll have to apparate there," I say, pulling on her braid playfully to tip her mouth toward mine.

"If you think Molly Weasley won't seriously maim us if we're not here on Christmas, then you sir, have another thing coming!"

Chuckling, I yank a little harder on her braid before licking the seam of her lips. Her little gasp has cum leaking in my pants, probably causing an embarrassing spot on the front of my slacks.

"No love. I'll have us back with plenty time for Christmas with everyone. Even enough time to help Molly with breakfast while I let you sleep a bit."

"Okay, I trust you. Where are we going?"

Grabbing her hand I say, "It's a surprise," before the pop of us apparating sounds in the small space.

Standing in front of a three-story townhouse in London, Hermione Granger is officially speechless. With the last name Malfoy on the outside mail slot, there's no doubt she knows it belongs to me- well us. Not to mention I painted the door, a deep emerald green, and of course her favorite enchanted pink and red poppy flowers potted in the planter at the entrance.

When the silence stretches past my comfort, I gently grab her shoulders and turn her toward me. Her eyes are blazing with such pure delight it nearly takes my breath away. Kissing her temple, I take her newly adorned ring hand, and lead her up the steps into our future home.

Her mouth drops open when she sees how I've decorated the foyer. Right as you walk in there are large, framed pictures of us through the years on either side. The first one was when I'd finally gotten my head out of my arse and officially made friends with her after the war. In it we're standing at the big post war celebration, my eyes on her like she's the only person in the world, while her cheeks are pink from blushing shyly up at me.

Our next one is the first game she ever attended of mine. I'm upside down on my broom in front of her, while she's beaming at me from Ginny's booth holding the snitch I'd caught.

Another is of me in line at The Cornerstone Bookstore at her first book signing. She'd taught me what it meant to do the thumbs up sign, so I'm doing that with a full dimpled grin next to a gleeful Hermione as we pose for the photo.

My favorite though is the one the prophet caught of us when I claimed our first kiss. You can see the complete devotion I have to her, as well as the yearning look Hermione had directed at me. Doesn't hurt I look fit as fuck either, with her dainty hand on my muscled chest.

"This is amazing. I-" she stops, swiping at a few tears before going on, "I don't have all the words for how much I love this. How much I love you."

Yanking her body flush with mine, I pull on that braid one more time before leaning down and saying, "Let's not use words then love."

Without waiting any longer, I pick her up and throw her over my shoulder, heading up the stairs to our master bedroom. Taking the stairs two at a time, it's not long before I'm at the end of the hall. Somehow, I barely manage not kicking the door down. With the strong urge to mate her in our new home overwhelming any rational thoughts, I consider this a huge accomplishment.

Tossing her on the bed, I waste no time in whipping her slip of a night dress she'd changed into before we left, off. The satin material is a challenge not to rip in my haste to have her bared before me. A needy groan leaves me when she's naked in front of me. Without thought my mouth immediately finds her rosy, peaked nipple, my tongue swirling around it while sucking it in deeply.

Hermione's hands slide through my hair before gripping it tightly, arching her chest eagerly into my mouth. Her happy gasps and greedy moans have me grinding my pants clad dick against her thigh. When her hands slide down my neck and start yanking frustratingly at my shirt, I smile at my mate so desperate to feel my skin on hers.

"Too many clothes. Get them off you wretched beast!" She growls, ripping my first button clean off.

Releasing her other breast with a plop, I give her a smirk, before leaning back onto my haunches and slowly unbutton my black shirt. Hermione's eyes focus on my hands with an undivided attention, as her breaths start to come out quick and uneven. Her want is steadily filling my nose with the most perfect scent as her pussy prepares for me.

Throwing my shirt to the floor, I tower over her at the end of the bed as I undo my belt and slide it through the hoops at a leisurely pace. Unbuttoning my pants, I watch as her hands clench the comforter in a death grip, her eyes riveted by the sight of me. When I pause, her eyes make a slow route to my own, stopping multiple times on my chest as I puff it up a bit at her obvious approval.

"Every inch of me belongs to you Granger. Care to examine all you own love?" I all but growl out at her.

Crawling over the bed, with her breasts swinging temptations, I nearly come in my pants right then. My little witch knows she's bespelled me, if her saucy biting of her lip is any indication. Running my hand over my aching erection, I watch as she reaches me, going onto her knees on the end of the bed.

Hermione's hands reach out, her face one of pure bliss as she runs them over my heaving chest. Placing her ringed hand over my heart, she tips forward a bit.

"You say this heart beats just for me," she reaches her other hand down, taking my larger one in it and placing it on her own heart. "The same can be said for this heart. Though it lives within my chest, it belongs to you. Only you Draco Lucius Malfoy. You are my safety in all things, my dragon, my best friend. You bring a happiness to me that only you can give. I love you so much that I feel it in every breath."

Stars damn me, I love her so much.

Opening my mouth to spew even more love filled words, she cuts me off by suddenly hooking her hands at the top of my pants and shucking them down my legs. Faster than I thought my little witch could possibly move, she's thrown her legs around my waist and is kissing her way up my chest to my neck.

"Ready to fuck your fiancé, Granger? Shall we break in our new home?" I say, kneading her ass with my hands while she grinds into me.

Not stopping to speak, she nods fervently still lapping and sucking on my neck.

"You want this cock rutting you from behind like the fucking animal I am witch?"

"Oh, fucking yes please," she moans, rubbing her drenched cunt on my cock.

Walking over to my future side of our bed, I sit her down with her legs still parted in front of the expensive mirror I bought just for this. Going down on my knees, I kneel before my mate, my fucking queen.

"I'm going to eat this soaked cunt until you come on my face, keep your eyes on me love. I want you to watch as your dragon has his dinner."

Diving in, I widen my tongue, using my fingers to split her at the seams as I lick and nip at her core. Her legs jerk when my I start to suck at her clit, so I use one of my arms across her hips to keep her in place. Using my other hand, I slide two fingers inside her easily as her hips buck against my forearm.

Just the sound of her juices shucking against my hands is driving me wild, amping up my need to be inside her higher and higher. Knowing I'm not going to be able to hold back much longer, I pick up my pace. Still suckling hard on her clit, I curl my fingers the way I know she loves. As her walls clench around my fingers, I drink down every last ounce of her delicious nectar as she screams my name coming all over my face like I knew she would.

Hermione falls back fully onto the bed, her breathing heavy and eyes full of satisfaction, if not a bit sleepy. No no no. That will not do.

Lifting her up, I straddle her across my lap as I keep us in front of the mirror. Just short of impaling her on my throbbing cock, I take her face in between the palms of my hands.

"I've one rule if you want this dragon cock in your needy cunt Granger," I say my eyes pinning around her pleased face.

"Whatever it is yes," she says breathlessly, her own eyes glued to my lips.

Turning her around toward the mirror, still straddling my lap, I run my hand up until it's just under her jaw, holding her there at her neck with just enough pressure. A small gush of wetness lets me know my witch likes it, so I apply a bit more pressure making her moan as the head of my dick slips inside her for a moment. It takes all my self-discipline not to just thrust up into her.

"You've got to promise me something first before I ruin this pussy."

"Goddamn it Malfoy, spit it out. You know I'll agree!"

"You've got to promise to watch every second as I fuck you. Keep your eyes on me as I make you come like the good Gryffindor you are. If you close your eyes and miss even a moment of this dick fucking his cunt, then you won't get my come. You understand?" I say, applying a bit of pressure on her throat to keep her eyes on us in the mirror. Using my other hand, I circle her still throbbing clit, watching her squirm in the reflection.

"I promise," she manages to whisper, right before she surprises me and slams herself down onto my cock.

A long, pleased moan escapes, as we adjust to one another. Opening my eyes, I stare directly into my woman as my hands grip her waist lifting her up almost completely off my cock, before pulling her roughing back down on me.

Her gasp seems to invigorate the both of us, because as I thrust upward, she grinds down rubbing herself back and forth. With one hand still steady on her hip, my other plucks at her puckered nipple, twisting, pulling and kneading them greedily as she arches her back into my touch.

When her eyes start to droop in pleasure, I grab her just under her jaw again forcing her eyes forward as I stop. With a hiss of anger her blood thirsty eyes find mine in the reflection.

"What did I say? Eyes always on us Granger," I say tsking my disapproval. "You must not want my come if you can't follow one rule."

"It was for just a second you smug asinine arsehole!"

Chuckling, I pull her fully off, sitting her still in front of the mirror but on the bed. And damn if my witch doesn't look like she will gut me soon if I'm not back inside her.

"One more chance love. Get in the middle of the bed. On your hands and knees facing the mirror."

I don't think I've ever seen her move this fast. Fighting a laugh, I walk over to the other side of the bed, pumping my leaking cock the entire time as she watches me enraptured in the mirror. When she wiggles her plump ass like an offering, I lose any pretense of patience I had.

On my knees I line myself behind her, only taking a split second to make sure her eyes are where they're supposed to be before I grab her wide hips and push my cock to the hilt. With both hands gripping her hips I piston myself in and out of her like a mad man. Like a beast actually rutting to fill her empty womb.

Watching the sheer pleasure on her face is intoxicating. Witnessing her fight to keep her glazed eyes from rolling back into her head is like a drug in itself. Slanting her downward for a deeper position, her breath starts coming out heavy and uneven, her walls twitching with the need to come.

Feeling my balls start to clench up, I rut into her even harder.

"Have you been a good girl, Granger? Does my cunt deserve this come? To be filled fully of me? To feel me leaking down your legs all through Christmas reminding you that you're fucking mine?"

She doesn't use words. Her scream as she comes strangling my cock is answer enough. On a roar, I empty every last drop of my come into her wanting cunt, keeping our eyes locked on one another in the mirror.

"Did you see what you do to me love? I found it absolutely enlightening. Loved watching my witch hungry for come, greedy for my dick. In fact, it might be the best purchase I've made for our home yet," I say, flopping backward onto the bed and dragging her into the crook of my shoulder.

Melting into my embrace, I soak up the moment with her. My mate sated, content, and filled with my seed. To say my dragon is pleased would be the understatement of the year.

Kissing her atop her head, I cup her beautiful face, holding it still simply to just look at her. Her smile is warm and filled with so much love I fear my heart has melted into a puddle within my chest. She leans into my hand before dipping down and kissing my chest.

With an irritated sigh, I sit up.

"Alright love, lets head back before we fall asleep here and actually get hexed by Molly."

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

H

Down Undah

ermione

Christmas with the Weasleys is always a boisterous affair. Being an only child made it a little overwhelming at first, but now it's a balm to my soul. It's not Christmas if my senses aren't overwhelmed by all the people here to celebrate in this wonderfully cluttered home.

Handing my painstakingly wrapped gift to Draco, I'm irrationally nervous. It's damned hard getting something for someone who can snap his fingers and have it. Therefore, I had to seriously think outside of the norms for my dragon's gift.

When he got the owl saying he'd made the national team, his excitement was almost immediately subdued. He didn't even tell me he'd gotten it, I happened to find it digging through our things scattered about our room in the burrow. How heartbreaking it was for him probably knowing that soon a letter from Montrose, or the Quidditch council was most likely in route already demanding his departure from the team.

I'm not one to bask in the spotlight. Never someone who uses my fame or status to gain. But if anyone thought for one moment that Hermione Granger, still the acting president of S.P.E.W., would sit back and not use every weapon in her arsenal to get her mate back on a broom, then you're quite frankly wrecked in the head.

Did I want to threaten to castrate Gordon Douglas if he didn't get his head out of his stupid arse and fight for the best seeker in the past 100 years? No, ok maybe a bit. Fucking twit.

After I almost solved that particular issue, did I tell the Head of the Quidditch committee that I'd write an entire book on the bigotry and bias against shifters of all natures if they didn't allow him back to play? Absolutely.

It's rather sad to think that the easiest part of my gift was to get a bill passed at the Ministry ensuring shifters the right to a fair chance at working environments. Kingsley didn't bat an eye as he forced it through.

Draco shakes the small package, making a faux spectacle about the lack of noise. Smiling shyly, I watch as his talented fingers slip through the loops of the bow, pulling it apart. Though there is plenty of noise and needling going on around us, in this moment all I see is him. Sliding his finger underneath the crease and under the tape, he expertly unwraps the paper. Easing the box open so slow I might actually go crazy. I'm about to fuss when his jaw goes slack.

When the lid of the box falls softly to the ground, we all can see what sits neatly within. A white and red checkered jersey with the number #19 and last name MALFOY across the back is folded perfectly inside. The logo for the England National Quidditch team on the front, just waiting to be revealed, though there's no doubt in my mind he knows without having done so.

In all my years with Draco, I've never once seen the witty, smug, handsome man truly at a loss for words.

"H-how?" He asks, his voice thick with emotion, as he holds the jersey with a gentle awe.

Shrugging I say, "Extortion, intimidation, castration."

Ron's eggnog spews from his mouth and nose as he chokes at my words. Ginny and the twins laughs thunder through the room while Molly, Arthur and Percy all attempt to hide their light chuckles behind their hands.

Draco nods his head with his lips pursed playfully. "Ah the old E.I.C. Tactic. Classic."

Smiling so hard my cheeks hurt, I lean over and rest my forehead on his. We stay like that just wrapped in one another's contented presence before Molly harps it's time for us all to open our gifts from her.

We're all doled out our yearly beloved sweaters knitted by Mrs. Weasley. With myself getting two boxes for once this year. Confused I go ahead and open them both. A happy gasp escapes as I set my prized H sweater down and grab the one with an A on it. Which is sized perfectly for Aegon! Oh, how marvelous! I'm so exhilarated by Aegon's new doggy sweater that I don't realize Draco got a small box from Molly as well.

Trying to rein in my utter glee, I watch as he opens his gift with slightly shaky hands. With a determined gulp, he pulls out a green and grey striped beanie with a shiny silver D embroidered on it. My eyes start to mist over as his face breaks out into a blinding, dimpled smile.

"I just thought you'd like something a bit more refined than one of my sweaters darling," Molly says, her wringing her hands a bit from nerves.

Draco stands up and in two quick strides he's on his haunches in front of Mrs. Weasley. Taking her hands, he looks right in her eyes as he speaks directly to her.

"Molly, you could have knitted me an entire outfit and I would have been more than proud to wear it. Because it was made with love by you."

Tipping forward, he gives her the biggest bear hug, lifting her from her chair and squeezing her with reckless affection. She's a blubbering mess by the time he releases her into Arthurs waiting arms.

With a full heart I call Aegon over and start the process of wrangling him into his sweater. God, he looks so absurd and I absolutely LOVE it. Once we all have our sweaters and beanie on, Molly sets the camera up to capture the moment. With a wave of her wand, we all smile brightly.

After everyone's started to mull around doing their own things, Draco herds me into the kitchen, his arms full of plates for the sink. Because he can't help but be a gentleman and thoughtful, especially when it comes to a doting Molly Weasley.

Placing the dishes in the sink, he faces me, pining me with the eyes of a predator. As his willing prey, I of course stop and await his next move. Not having to wait long, he yanks me by my waist, pulling me flush with his ridged stomach.

Gently he tucks my hair behind my ears, nuzzling his nose against mine. "This really is your last Christmas gift my love."

From behind his back, he pulls out two thick pieces of paper that look strangely like plane tickets. Huh. Plucking him from his long fingers, I find they are indeed actually airplane tickets. Tickets to Sydney, Australia.

Eyes round with shock, they snap up to meet his. They spear through me with the amount of adoration shining in them.

"Oh Draco!" I exclaim, throwing my arms around his neck squeezing tightly. Pulling back something occurs to me. "Wait why are we flying? I know for a fact you can afford a portkey mister."

"Well, I've no proof, but I think somehow people are tracking us through our magic. I don't know what spells, though I would assume apparating would be one of them, I just prefer to do this the muggle way. Just in case someone is keeping an eye on us in the Wizarding community. But I also think now is the time for an overdue visit to see your faux grandparents, and parents," He says, caressing my back with his hands.

When I take too long for his likening to answer, he says, "We don't have to go love. Whatever you want to do is fine with me. I thought we'd sight see a bit in Sydney before heading over to Perth."

"It's not that.. I just.." letting out a long sigh, "I just get anxious before I visit them. And sad. It makes me sad to know that no matter how much I try to reverse the spell they'll never remember me as their daughter." My confession sits heavy in the air between as, as he kisses my temple and clutches me tighter.

"Our tickets aren't until new years, so if you change your mind, we'll just fuck ourselves senseless at our new flat yeah?"

That is my vote, the dragon grumbles.

Not that anyone asked, Draco says dryly.

How about a mix of both? I send back, biting my lip and shooting him a sexy little wink.

"Let's get packed and say our goodbyes. It seems my witch needs to mate her dragon.. repeatedly."

The week leading up to our international travel is filled with christening our entire house. I'm more than positive that we've managed to fuck on any and everything.

God, I don't think even the most potent cleaning spells could even get our couch fully clean with the amount of times we've shagged on it. If I had to choose my favorite from our first official week at home, it'd have to be the massive bathtub.

I'd live here strictly for the bathroom alone to be honest. It's all white marble with black and gold accents. Truly stunning. One would expect no less from a Malfoy. The tub though.. Merlin's beard. It's basically a small pool.

Bloody hell, just remembering a naked Draco, slowly stepping down into the tub.. pumping his massive, leaking cock as he does.. oh my. Then once he dipped his entire body under, coming back up I was enraptured by every last drop that was sluicing down his muscular chest, as he shook out his wild platinum curls.

"Granger.. I can scent your wetness. And while I'm highly intrigued as to what is causing it.. we need to focus on getting to the airport," Draco growls, picking up our bags and slinging them effortlessly over his shoulder.

"Right. Ok first thing's first. The taxi is due here in 15, so let's get to it. No magic so we've got to get a bit creative to disguise ourselves," I say pointing to my straightened hair and plopping a beanie with a notice-me-not charm on my head.

Reaching into my enchanted bag, I accio what I'm looking for. Gesturing for Draco to bend down so I can reach him, with great care I place a baseball cap backwards on his head, covering his platinum curly hair.

Holy fucking hell. Never in my life have I given even a second thought to damned baseball caps. Now I'm thinking of taking up stock in them, because Draco Malfoy in a backwards cap is knee-buckling level sexy.

Looking very perplexed, yet still too gorgeous, I decide to put him out of his misery and tell him what exactly it is.

"You know my dad had that gap year in America," Draco nods, "Well he spent a few months in Boston. Fell in love with it actually, even told me multiple times that if we didn't live here, we would be Bostonians," I say with a small laugh at the memory. "Anyways, this is a baseball hat from a team in America. Of course, he said it was a bit boring until someone hit the ball, but that's off topic. But basically, it's my simple non magic way of somewhat covering up one of your most signature features."

"What in the name of Merlin is baseball?"

I roll my eyes, pursing my lips to keep from chuckling, before glancing at the clock. The taxi should be here soon, probably about 5 minutes or so. Grabbing the handle of our rolling luggage, I turn once more toward Draco and take his hand in mine.

"We can tackle that subject on the long plane ride. Now there's not changing your…erm- height and muscle-y bits so try to keep a bit of a low profile as a precaution."

Ugh. He hits me with his one dimpled smirk. With. The. Cap. On. Backwards. Its official. My knickers are irrevocably, utterly ruined.

"Muslcle-y bits eh?" He says, coyly.

Hiding my face in my hands, I shake my head at his ability to make me blush the shade of a tomato so easily. Saucy arse Slytherin.

When a honk, sounds outside, he growls, I laugh and lead him outside for our little adventure.

Flying in an plane with Draco was.. interesting to say the least. He clutched the arms of our seats so hard his claws slipped out a few times puncturing the leather. Eventually I just laid a blanket over them to cover it since we're trying to avoid actively using magic.

Honestly, I'm not even sure which part of him is more uncomfortable in the 'horrid metal dragon' his beast calls it. If I had to take a guess though, it'd be the dragon half of him. Could you imagine being a massive flying beast being confined in a metal contraption in the air, giving up control to it. Ensuring the safety of not only yourself but your mate to something else? Yikes.

Good thing we're officially in Sydney checking into an obscenely lavish hotel, and off the plane. As soon as the air hit him, free of the plane he relaxed instantly.

Me? Oh, my stress level went up about 3 notches. Why you ask? Oh, just all the woman that can't keep their eyes off him. I think it makes me even more mad the fact their staring at him is simply because he's a blonde god and not due to him being a famous seeker.

As if sensing my inner turmoil, he wraps his large arm around my shoulders and tucks me nice and tight into his side. Which by the way I fit perfectly into. See that ladies?! We fit. Not any of you bittys!

With a huff, I tuck my head closer into his chest and take in his amazing smell. Surprisingly it helps calm me a bit as we exit the elevator to the Penthouse. One would assume my jaw would drop from the opulence. Nope. Nothing can top our townhouse in my eyes. That place is complete perfection even with all the lavish, expensive touches. Of course, it's the personal touches that make it so exquisite and special.

Those pictures alone in the entrance room nearly slayed me on the spot when we walked in.

"Let's unpack then we can head downstairs for dinner and a walkabout," he says, kissing my temple in the way I've become wholly addicted to. Effectively ruining the moment, he swats my arse to get me moving.

"Handsy damned lizard," I mumble under my breath.

Draco's laugh echoes through our entire floor as he takes our bags into our huge bedroom. The windows are floor to ceiling, giving us an absolutely breathtaking view of Sydney. We're even able to see the well know Opera House from our room, which is a bit crazy.

"I'm going to give Grace and Michael a call to let them know their granddaughter and her fiancé are going to stop by in a day or two," I say over my shoulder walking over to the hotel phone by the couch.

After two rings, Grandma Grace answers. Goodness, I didn't even realize how much I'd missed her until I hear her sweet motherly tone on the other end. When I hear Papa Michael bellow in the background, I nearly shed a tear, but thankfully only chuckle instead.

Confirming both them and my parents aren't going anywhere, while also cementing plans with them, eventually with a bit more teasing and reassurances that I am actually coming to see them with a guest, they finally allow the call to end.

As I look around for Draco, I find him with his hip propped against the kitchen counter. Gazing at me as if entranced he has a soft smile gracing his gorgeous face. He's dressed in muggle clothes and looking far too divine for my liking. Wearing dark washed jeans that hug his tree trunk excuse of thighs and arse like a second skin. His shirt is a simple white V-neck all because he knows it's my weakness. I love him in those blasted things. To my ultimate horror (more like glee) he's also wearing the Boston Red Sox baseball cap backwards. Ugh.

Without stopping I brush by him and head in our room to change. Flipping open my luggage, I neatly search for an outfit that'll hopefully drive him as crazy as he has me. Grabbing my choice, I head to the bathroom to (shockingly enough) put on a bit of make-up.

By the time I'm finished, I've got on the emerald, green wrap around dress that he loves, that I was wearing in the picture of the book signing. Paired with loose, flirty curls, and a sexy deep red lip, I know I'm going to have him squirming as soon as he lays eyes on me.

Stepping into the living room, Draco's eyes leave the Tele for a second glancing at me before he sucks a sharp intake of breath. His eyes shine silver, as he does a double take. Merlin knows I'm aware exactly of what he's seeing. Especially when I swish my hips and bend over to grab the remote in front of him on the coffee table. See this wrap dress hugs my body like a glove, so I know without a doubt my generous hips and arse are driving him bloody mad.

I scream as his huge hands pull me suddenly by my waist sitting me across his lap. His deep laugh vibrates throughout my whole body, and I swear it warms me down to my very soul.

"You think you can rub that sexy arse in my face and get away with it, naughty witch?" Draco rasps, his hand dipping down and slipping between the parting of my dress. I smile as he growls ferociously, knowing he's just discovered I'm skipped my knickers. "Oh, always so impatient. My greedy wicked little witch. No knickers just for your dragon, what a good fucking girl."

Releasing a satisfied sigh when he reaches my inner thigh almost exactly where I want him, when he stops. I'm about to threaten his life when he talks, though his words keep me tempted to do so.

"You want me to fuck this weeping slit love?" He growls, his fingers dancing all around my sex without going in. With a frustrated wiggle of my hips, he chuckles at my predicament. Then he had the nerve to slide me off his lap, seating me beside him on the large white couch. With his long strong arms draped along the edge behind his head, he says, "If you want this cock Granger, come and fucking get it. Use your dick how you want it."

Oh.

OH my! Okay.

Suddenly I'm less frustrated and very flustered. And rather inspired. I smile smugly to myself at my wicked idea. Feeling a bit empowered I stand up, taking a step until I'm right in front of him. He licks his lips as his eyes eat up every last inch of me. Bending down until my breasts are directly in his sight, I adjust my top, before making sure my wrap dress is perfectly in place again. With a pat to my hair to ensure it's not a bird's nest, I walk away from him.

I truly don't think I've ever swayed my hips this hard in my life, but hearing Draco choke in shock makes it all worth it. Humming to myself, I slip my enchanted bag over my shoulder, swipe a room key and open the door. With a sultry look over my shoulder, I finally speak.

"You want your cunt Malfoy? Then come and fucking take it."

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

S

Perth with a Purpose

liding into a seat at the hotel bar, I order a white wine of the barkeep's choice. In all honestly, I drink so little that Draco always orders for me, so I'm not really prepared to order it on my own.

"Here you are babe," The bartender says with that amazing Aussie accent. With a wink, he slaps the bar top before heading down the other end and helping a newly seated patron.

Sipping my wine, I take in my tasteful surroundings. This establishment truly is lovely. The floors are a black marble with white veins running through them, the bar and tabletops appear to be the opposite, with white looking marble with black and blue veins running through them. All the fixtures are complemented with copper colors, with lovely domed lighting all around.

Using the mirror in front of me behind the bar, I check out all the other people milling about the restaurant bar. Everyone seems to be having a lovely time. The wear and tear of life temporarily forgotten in here. No PBR, no 'cursed dragons,' no parents who don't remember they're your parents.

Hairs rise along the back of my neck and along my arms as I fight a small smile. I don't need to look around to know he's here. No, because I can feel him nearby.

Leaning down into my space, his voice thick with want, he says, "May I join you?"

Catching his eyes in the mirror, I give him a nod. Pleased, his eyes glint silver for a moment before he slides onto the stool beside me.

The Aussie bartender comes over, giving Draco a bit of a wary look. Most likely due to the sheer size of him. Though it could be just his mere presence. Power constantly comes off him in waves no matter want he does. He just has a look and feel of an alpha, of a man who takes what he wants, and kills for kicks.

"What can I get you mate?" He says, not nearly as friendly as he was with me, might I add.

"Fire-" he starts, before I interrupt him saying just whiskey to the bartender. Whose name seems to be Luke according to the name tag I apparently overlooked earlier.

Luke looks a bit confused but heads off to make Draco his drink.

Skimming his hand along my forearm, I shyly glance at him at him from underneath my lashes. His own eyes are pinned on my breasts pushed snuggly up in my dress.

"You got a name?" He growls.

Laughing lightly, I slide my left hand around my wine and deliberately bring it to my lips, quirking my brow at him.

"Ahh, I see. Betrothed?" He quips, running his talented tongue along the top seam of his lips. My knickers would have been drenched, had I bothered to put them on.

Biting my lip, I adjust my myself, clenching my legs together with a coy nod. His smile tells me he knows exactly what's going on below my waist.

"Do you think he'd let me have you just for the night?" He drops his head to the crook of my neck, and goddamn it. The bloody bastard licks me from my exposed collarbone up to the tip of my ear. My traitorous body baring my neck to him like an offering.

And we all know I'm fucking offering.

Pulling away, my body instantly misses his warmth as it trembles slightly at the loss. Smirking all the while not taking his eyes off me, his hand darts out just in time to grab the whiskey sliding down the long bar.

Lifting it to his lips, his brows shoot up as he takes a sip.

This muggle shit is good.

I laugh, unable to keep it to myself even though I probably look absurd laughing at him just drinking his drink.

Placing it down on the counter he says, "You didn't answer my question."

"Definitely not. He's very possessive of me."

Draco's eyes flare wide, and a devilish grin alights his face.

"That so?" He quips, sliding closer to me until our thighs touch. "What do you think he'd do if I were to merely kiss your hand?"

Before he can reach over and take it, my own hand snaps up halting the motion. Looking him severely in the eye I say, "He'd fucking remove it."

Glady, Draco sends at the same time his dragon says they would die.

"And if I were to reach down," He rasps, taking his hand from my grip and sliding two of his fingers in his mouth and sucking. Goodness why is it so hot? I swear the fact he's wearing the Malfoy family signet ring on his pointer finger only adds to the fucking appeal.

Mesmerized by his fingers sucked into his mouth, it takes him saying 'eyes up here' before I realize I'd forgotten we were in public for a second.

"I said, if I were to reach down," he leans over, his hand skating over my thigh as it finds the natural part in my dress and thrusts his fingers into my drenched sex. "And finger fuck you right here, what would your fiancé do then?"

Body trembling, electrified, I fight like hell to keep my eyes on him and a satisfied moan from ringing free. His eyes are pinned on my face as it flushes, all the while his fingers are slicing in and out of me mercilessly. To the point my arse starts to slide in my seat seeking out more movement, craving some more of his friction. Abruptly, he yanks his hand away and goddamn it I mourn the loss with a loud incredulous gasp. Snapping my thighs closed with a loud smacking noise, I glare at him.

When Luke makes his way over to us, still eyeing Draco with caution I understand why the rush. Doesn't mean I'm not irritated. I'm especially torn when he looks me dead in the eye and takes his dripping fingers back into his glorious mouth, sucking them dry of my wetness. He closes his eyes, satisfaction exuding off him. Damn him.

When Luke finally stops in front us, he keeps a healthy distance from Draco. Obviously, he can sense that he's the predator in this room, even if he can't actually see it. With narrowed eyes, Luke rests his elbows on the bar, and tips his head toward mine angling his body away from Draco.

"You all good here babe?"

The inhuman growl that exits Draco's chest, has me slapping my hand down on the bar surface in an attempt to distract the muggle from it.

Sliding my empty glass in front of Luke, I politely let him know I'm more than fine but thank you and mind your business.

Tilting my head to Draco just in time, I witness a tall, leggy blonde with very large breasts and a tiny waist seat herself next to him. Now it's my turn to loosen a growl. Which sadly is nowhere near as effective as his.

Although I do get a twisted sense of self-satisfaction when I notice Draco quite literally has no earthly idea of her mere existence. It's quite the struggle not to snicker as she frowns her displeasure at his lack of awareness when at her presence.

Until she runs her long red nailed, manicured hand over his broad shoulder.

A deathly awareness seems to overtake Draco, as his back snaps straight. With a slowness only possible from an actual magical creature, he turns toward her, cocking his head as if studying his next potential kill.

Fear flashes across the overly injected face of the woman in the skin-tight bright read body con dress. A saccharine sweet smile blooms on her lips, as she leans on the bar pushing up her breast implants in a pointless attempt to gather his attention. Which by the way Draco does not remotely notice.

"Is this seat available?" She says with that aggravatingly wonderful Australian accent.

He says nothing, just stares at her hand on his shoulder with is lips pealed back in disgust until she finally drops it. Ignoring her, he turns back to me with an irritated but genuine smile, presumably ready to restart our fun little impromptu role playing.

Needing to stake my claim a bit, I wrap my arm around his arm, and rest my chin on his bicep. Taking a second to breathe, I just look at him. His square jaw, lovely full lips, dimples for days, piercing silver grey eyes.. and perfect curls atop his blonde head. A contented sigh leaves me as I dreamily continue to take him in.

With a yelp, I leap backward as cold red wine spills onto Draco's lap, splashing my dress and chest a bit. Red painted nails with a white napkin are patting Draco's crotch frantically as she apologizes profusely over and over.

As her hand comes within an inch of his cock, I grab her it, squeezing it tightly as I yank her toward me. Draco stands, as I glare at the horrid woman.

With a snarl, I say, "Since you can't take a goddamn hint, let me make this abundantly clear," making sure I enunciate ever single word, "He's. Not. Interested." Shoving her hand away, I dismiss her in favor of sipping my wine and pretending as if I've not a care in the world.

Her mouth continues to gape openly before she huffs angrily and turns toward Draco. With a sneer of indignation, she spits, "Surly a man of your stature can speak for himself! Be a man and fucking speak for yourself!"

Gasping at her audacity, I nearly launch myself from my seat before Draco wraps his arm around my waist and hauls me into his side.

"Had I realized you were this dense, I would have made myself excruciatingly clear. I'm here with my fiancé, trying to get her back upstairs where I can fuck her sideways until her pussy is ruined, and she can't move without being constantly reminded of how thoroughly I fucked her."

Not waiting for her retort, he sweeps me up bridal style, and without a wasting a glance behind us we take our arses up to the penthouse. Where my fiancé does in fact fuck me until every move I make makes me think of how he absolutely destroyed me.

Draco

Granger has my hand in a death grip. One that only seems to tighten as we walk up the stoned path to the front door of Grace and Michael Smith.

Attempting to ease her worries, I stop her before she can knock on their brightly painted teal door. With a devious smirk, I take the baseball cap with the tiny red socks on it from my head and readjust it. Backwards.

Hermione's breath hitches as she takes me in, and the wicked woman has the nerve to lick her lips as she stares at my own hungrily. With her attention focused solely on me, I reach out and knock three times on their door.

An excited yelp of glee sounds behind the door has Hermione relaxing instantly. When the door flings open, the wind from it makes Granger's hair to billow out in front of my face, as I nearly swallow half her curls. When the cloud of curls clear, I'm met with what I would describe is the absolute definition of how I would picture a loving grandmother.

Grace Smith's face is lined with memories. Each laugh and smile etched on her lovely, lightly tanned face. Bright blue eyes greet me with an infections joy, as her huge grey curls waft out around her heart shaped face. A huge toothy smile breaks across her face before she claps her hands gleefully, reminding me a bit of Molly.

Behind her is a portly man with a balding head of grey hair, a wide snaggle-toothed grin painted on his freckle lined face. His long white beard goes almost to his collar bone, and he's got tattoos all over his arms, chest and neck.

"Is that my favorite gal?" He shouts merrily, his hands thunder together on a clap. This guy is surely the life of the party, full of personality.

"Ack! Get stuffed you lying bugger!" Grace says with a playful grimace. Laughing they both pull Hermione in for a hug, squeezing her tightly. She relaxes in their embrace, which is probably why my dragon went from mad to indifferent so quickly.

By the time they release one another, I've managed to stand awkwardly under their awning for the entirety of their family reunion. Daring a glance next door, I discreetly crane my neck a bit trying to catch a peek at my future non-in law, in-laws. No luck.

Michael clears his throat to politely gain my attention, as my head swings back to them. Three smiling faces greet me in the doorway. Grace steps forward, laying her hand on my bicep to usher me inside.

Glancing at me sneakily from her peripheral, she seems to be taking my stock in the 30 seconds it takes for us to enter their home.

"When our little sweetie gave us a bell to say she was in town we we're overjoyed," Grace says cheerily right before cutting her eyes at me suspiciously. "But when she told us she'd be bringing her fiancé, we were beyond thrilled.. if not a bit suspicious."

At some point she managed to lead me into her kitchen and is now sitting me down at the head her kitchen table. This looks a bit like an interrogation interview and I'm highly unsure how I feel about this.

Not great. We feel not great about the matron passing her judgement upon us, my dragon says uneasiness layered heavily in his tone.

"We're willing to give you a fair go mate. Don't stress ya self over it," Michael says with a chuckle, slapping me on the back way harder than necessary. His eyes narrow when I don't react. I'd barely felt it so I'm not sure what reaction to give the man.

Clearing my throat a bit, I glance over to Hermione. The little minx is trying to hide her smirk behind her teacup.

Damn. Why does she get tea? When was tea even offered?

"Right, well. Hermione has told me so much about the both of you. To say she's fond of you two would be a massive understatement. It's an honor and pleasure to meet you both. I'm Draco Malfoy, her official fiancé," I say, returning Hermione's dreamily looking smile with one of my own.

When silence reigns for a few minutes. Enough so that I finally look at the other two at the table. Their faces appear to be open with…perhaps astonishment? Huh. Alright.

"Could I bother you for a spot of tea Mrs. Smith?" I ask, looking for any possible distraction from this seemingly awkward interaction.

Grace's chair flies backward on a loud awful screech. Fighting my natural response to shield Hermione, I stay seated and await her next move since I sense no ill will toward my mate. To say I'm taken off guard when she crouches down even with my face and throws her arms around my neck would be putting it lightly.

Craning her neck back, she kisses me kindly on the cheek, giving it a loving pat before slipping her arms off and going to the stove to make tea. Feeling a hand squeezing my shoulder, I look up to find Michael looking down at me with a fondness I can't name.

"Forgive us. You should have started with your name mate. Woulda saved us all a lotta time," he belly laughs at that.

Confused, I look back at Grace, who's now bringing the tea tray back to the table. Once she sits it in front of me, I get to work, eager for anything to do with my hands. Or more likely just something to do at all.

"If you'd have told us your name dear, we might've tackled you at the door with our affections!" Grace giggles.

"You see our Hermione here has been in love with a bloke named Draco Malfoy for as long as we've been blessed to know her," Michael says, a positively devious look flashing across his face.

Noting the change in Michael's demeanor, Hermione's face breaks out into a panicked smile. With her hands waving wildly she says, "Oh well, I mean that's laying it on a bit thick Papa Michael. Anywho, did um.. did your rugby team win?"

The laugh that thunders out of Mr. Smith is so loud it actually startles Hermione and Grace. Causing them to jump a bit in their seats.

"Don't think I don't know what you're trying to do sweetie," he says conspiratorially before turning his bright blue eyes on me. "She doesn't want me to tell you that if you go up to her room here, it looks like you're her wallpaper. I don't think there's an inch of space that doesn't have your face or erm- well your muscles!" He slaps his legs, bending over he's cackling so hard.

Giving Hermione a kind but knowing look, I throw her a wink, hoping to cool the flush that's snaked its way up her chest and neck.

No need in being embarrassed love. Would it make you feel better to know something embarrassing about me?

Hermione perks up immediately, sending a resounding YES back to us.

"Well, I'm afraid since Hermione wasn't being photographed half naked like I was, I had to get a bit more creative when it came to keeping her close."

Taking a minute to sip on my tea, I dab my lips a bit before letting the napkin fall back into my lap.

"Hmm, let's see.." I say, closing an eye and looking toward the ceiling as I attempt to gather my thoughts. "Ah! One thing I did was collect her hair ties. That started after 2nd year when she was in the infirmary for most of the year. While she was ill I felt like I needed to wear a part of her so to speak. Once she lost her scarf at a Quid- I mean," mentally she supplies football match, "football match, I lost sight of the erm-" football, God Draco my knowledge on sports is very limited so tread lightly. "Of the football and missed. And it allowed my enemy to capture it instead. All because I was determined to have a measly scarf, with the wrong team colors mind you, to be able to smell when I missed her."

Awwww, you missed the snitch because you wanted to snatch my scarf? Was it Harry that got it instead?

Giving her a slight nod, I say to everyone, "So as you can see the feeling was very much mutual. I've been in love with this wonderful woman for just as long. Probably longer really. I'm the suffer in silence type."

Don't get too emotional Granger. When I hit puberty I may have jerked off into it.. a lot. Like a lot a lot.

Hermione's face screams she's unimpressed with this part of my admission. So much that it takes everything I've got not to laugh.

"Alright you two! Go wash up and get ready for dinner. Wen and Monica will be here in 20 minutes even though they're not due for another 30. Always here early those two!" Grace chides, jumping up and clearing the kitchen table.

After helping her clean up and set the table, Hermione and I run upstairs to her old room and wash up.

Right as we hit the top of the stairs, two new voices seem to ring out. Ruining my opportunity to tease her about all the articles filled with shirtless versions of me, spelled not to loop here at her muggle grandparents' home.

"Knock, Knock," a new masculine voice says.

With a quick peek at Hermione, I can tell without a doubt that Mr. And Mrs. Granger, or rather Wilkins have arrived.

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

W

Bittersweet Reunions

hy are my palms so sweaty?

Was it always hotter than the pits of hell in this house?

Why in the world is my shirt collar so unbearably tight?

Hermione

Closing my eyes, my brows pinched, I attempt to breathe through the pain and joy I feel hearing my father's voice. A montage of memories slam into me in an instant. First one being every time my dad had ever wanted to enter my room, or space, he always said knock knock first.

Such a simple set of two repeated words, that would probably have just been a goofy memory that faded over time as I moved out. Now it's everything. A special moment I'll carry in my heart for the both of us.

Opening my eyes, I glimpse Draco gulping nervously while pulling at the collar of his white button up. In a way it's nice to know he's nervous too, a bit comforting knowing even the big bad dragon is sweating these introductions.

Collecting himself, he reaches out for my left hand, kissing it with such a reverence I nearly lose my breath. With an extra parting kiss to my ring finger, he leads us down the stairs for dinner.

With a deep breath, I turn the corner and head into the kitchen. Steeling myself, I head into the fray.

My dad's- well no. Wendell Wilkins' back is to us when we enter. Dressed just as I remember. He's wearing a nice light blue button up with the sleeves rolled up above his elbows, and a navy vest over the top. A bit strange for how hot it tends to be down here, but that's Greg Granger for you, whether he realizes it or not.

Melanie Granger, now of course Monica Wilkins, trickle of soft laughter reaches my ears as if on an enchanted tune. Before I start crying, I chose instead to launch myself into welcoming them in instead. Walking forward, I pass Wendell and round the island to face the entire group.

Grace's kind smile awaits us, knowing this is an odd situation but one needed all the same. Since we're obviously unable to tell them the full truth, I settled on an amnesia story for my parents when I knocked on their doorstep asking them to pretend I'm their granddaughter. After a kettle of tea, and some ungraceful ugly sobbing, I was officially Hermione Granger, Grace and Michael Smith's only and most treasured grandchild.

"Hi! Wendell! Monica! It's so nice to see you both again," I say, kissing them each on the cheek politely. As it would likely be rather impolite to hug them like a baby koala, I step back into Draco's warmth.

The heat of him at my back strengthens me immensely, especially after he places his hands comfortably on my shoulders. With a glance up at him, a dimpled smile already adorning his face, I feel so much stronger than the Hermione that was struggling at the top of the stairs.

"How are you honey?" Monica says. Hearing my mother's endearment rolling so easily off her tongue brings me an odd sense of contented joy.

"Really well! I'm actually engaged," beaming, I slide over a bit angling myself into Draco's side and wrapping my arms around his middle.

"That's wonderful! I assume this is the lucky bloke?" Wendell inquires, quirking a suspicious brow at the blonde Adonis beside me.

With my hand rested on his abs, I look up with adoring eyes at my future husband before answering. "Yes, this is the man himself. Da- Wendell, Monica, this is Draco Malfoy my fiancé."

"Hermione has nothing but rave reviews for you both. Well for you all truly. Glad to meet you all," Draco says shaking my dad's hand before kissing my mother's cheek.

"Oh, how wonderful. We must go look at dresses while you're in town! Goodness, I just invited myself, didn't I? Would that be alright with you and Grace honey?" My mother asks sheepishly.

Melanie Granger looks exactly like me but older. Or perhaps it's more that I look just like her but younger. Her beautiful brown curls so like mine are a bit tamer and have bits a grey streaking through it, but aside from her eyes being a dark blue, its nearly obvious we're related. The only thing I got beside my passion for reading and learning from Greg Granger are my deep brown eyes.

Holding Monica's hands in mine, I tell her, "We'd absolutely be thrilled to have you join us. Right Grandma Grace?"

"Lord yes! We'll all go tomorrow around 10 sound, okay?" Grace says her eyes a bit glassy with unshed tears.

"It's a date!" Monica exclaims happily.

"Now we just need to figure out what us men are gonna do while the chickies are out shoppin," Michael says, running a hand thoughtfully up and down his beard.

Draco's back straightens, his brows furrowing as his gaze snaps to mine.

It makes us uncomfortable to be separated from you.

"Perhaps you guys could have a late breakfast or early lunch somewhere close by? Get to know one another?" I propose to the group of men. Draco's posture relaxes significantly at my suggestion.

Michael claps his hands loudly, "That sounds perfect sweetie! We'll get good an sloshed next door while you all fawn over our little Hermione at the dress shop aye!"

Thank you love.

Don't get too emotional there dragon. I just like knowing if I want a quickie, you'll be close by, I send with a sexy wink.

"Now we've got everything settled, let's set the table and get to grubbin," Grace says, shoo-ing us toward the dining room table.

Yawning, I finally close the first journal from Ava. Rubbing my palm over the old, soft leather I can't help the echoing sadness lingering from her experiences.

It was almost like reading a romance novel for the first 2/3 of it at least. Ava had been seeking somewhere to hide from a classmate of hers that refused to take the hint that she wasn't interested. Her hasty escape somehow leads her into the Leaky Cauldron and stumbling into the arms of her future husband.

James is described as a tall, lean man with a handsome face, and a warm, kind smile. From the bits of information I've pieced together so far it seems he had deep green eyes and perfectly combed dirty blonde locks.

The parts of the diary that lead up to her discovery of magic are adorable. Between her trying to rationalize when she caught magic happening, or why her boyfriend carried around a wooden stick constantly, and him bumbling around in the muggle world with no clue about anything related to the subject.. let's just say it was wonderfully funny, and heartwarming.

My personal favorite was when James genuinely tried to slay a "lawn eating monster." It was a lawnmower. One monster that he was convinced had bewitched the muggle it was dragging behind it. The one that was pushing it.. Later on in the diary she says anytime he saw or heard a lawnmower, he would immediately rush their children off the sidewalks whisking them away to safety.

Checking the time, I'm stunned to see that I've now read so long that I've only 20 minutes to be ready and downstairs. Normally that time constraint isn't a worry for me. But normally I'm not going with my mom-not-mom wedding dress shopping.

Oh god am I so incredibly nervous. I know it's silly, and there's truly nothing to be worried about but emotions are a tricky thing. Rarely do they listen to reason.

Truly it's not as if I was the girl always dreaming of her wedding day or anything of the nature. But when you essentially lose your parents, it's almost as if the simple, traditional things gain much more of an immense importance. Like making the tacky sugar cookies on Christmas with your mum or riding your bikes to the bookstore with your dad become that become core memories. Ones that were so mundane you'd never thought twice about them. I'd never thought, let alone daydreamed about the dress I'd wear when I married. Or how your dad will walk you down the aisle… ugh.

We were fighting for survival for a majority of my childhood, which left zero time any dream nonsense.

Propping up on my elbows I'm preparing to launch myself from the bed, when strong arms yank me backward. Now I'm spooned into Draco with my back to his chest and his muscled arms entrapping me.

"Oh no you don't Granger," Draco muffles into my hair.

I smile happily as I push backward further into his warmth. The man is always on fire, which I think is safe to assume is because he's an actual dragon. Feeling his hardness against my arse, I fight to not rub myself upon it… ok I fail to not rub my arse on his steely erection.

"I've got to get up and get ready Draco," I say much more breathlessly than I intended.

"Then quit rubbing your arse against my cock witch," he growls before rolling on top of me.

Draco's smile is so bright it's nearly blinding as his dimples pop, nearly flooding my knickers. I'm sure I'm giving him a goofy dreamy look since his smile quickly morphs into a smug, sexy smirk.

Reaching up, I palm the sides of his face. Sensing what I need, he leans down nuzzling his nose on mine before bringing his soft lips to mine. God I love our passionate, hectic, intense kisses.. but when he kisses me soft, slow, and sweet.. I've not the words to describe how wondrous it is.

Perhaps a bit like homing home? No, it's so much more than that.

In those slow sweet kisses are all our words we can't seem to find. Ones we don't get to say because they're beyond what can be defined. Like how the kiss itself is the very air you need to breathe. Those are my most treasured kisses with Draco, my star in the night.

Breaking apart, we sigh in unison, contentment pulsing between the two of us. So, content in fact, I jokingly wonder if I need to leave this room at all.

"Alright love, let's get our day started yeah?"

Wedding dress shopping is so much more enjoyable than I thought it would be. Though that could be attributed to the champagne that keeps getting plopped into my hand.

I can't say that I've had a huge 'this is the one' moment yet, but lucky for me Monica and the sales associate have the entire store lined up for me to try. I can say with absolute certainty that I'm not going to be wearing a puffy ball gown, or a mermaid style dress. One made me look like an oversized bell, and the other I couldn't walk it without doing an awkward shuffle, but my arse looked fantastic in it.

With a soft knock on the door, Grace peeks her head in the changing room. I've just managed to slip the thin spaghetti strap over my shoulder when her sharp intake of breath steals my attention.

"Oh sweetie.. I think this one is it. Don't look in the mirrors! Come on so Monica can see it at the same time you do."

Excitement bubbles up as I close my eyes and let Grace lead me out to the mirrored pedestal my mum is sitting in front of. My giddiness seems to grow, ballooning further as I step up and prepare to open my eyes and witness the dress Grace claims is mine.

A sniffle sounds behind me, causing my eyes to snap open instantly. Turning I see my mum wiping carefully at her eyes as she looks at me in awe.

"My goodness Hermione, forgive me! I'm not sure why I'm so emotional but seeing you in this dress looking so perfect and beautiful brings me such joy. This dress suits you honey."

With a bit of a chuckled sob, I turn back to the mirrors surrounding me. Reflected in each one is an ethereal bride. They were right, this does suit me, and it most definitely is the one.

Are you ok love? The bond is giving me some mixed emotions over here.

Yes, oh my goodness Draco yes. More than ok, I'm wonderful.

The dress itself is just the perfect amount of simple and classically sexy. It's satin fabric is slick and cool to the touch as I run my hands over my bum, feeling the dip in the back that rests just above the start of my spine. A long slit adorns the left side, reaching the top of my thigh showing just enough leg, with a sweetheart neckline held up with thin white straps. It's everything I never imagined I wanted.

"You're right. This is me. I'm going to get it!" I squeak happily, sounding a bit like Pansy when she spots something shiny.

Merlin's beard, her and Gin are going to smother me in my sleep for doing this without them. Of course, they'll understand once I explain the situation, I just hope it'll be before the smothering.

Wrapped up in my hypothetical death by two of my best friends, I don't notice Monica's approach until her arms wrap around me. Hugging my waist and resting her head on my shoulder she watches us both, still embracing me tightly. When she pulls back, I'm about to turn around to tell Grace not to pay when Monica grabs my face.

Both hands bracketing my head in place, her eyes are a bit wild as they ping around my features with confusion. Worried, I call out to Grace, right as Monica speaks.

"You're something precious to me.. I can't quite put my finger on it.. and it makes me feel a bit mad. But," she lets her arms drop before taking her right one and placing it on her heart, "I know it in here."

Well damn. Now I'm sobbing as I nod confirmation, still weary that this is some sort of sick dream. Monica smiles softly, not taking her hand from her chest as she seems to be capturing the moment.

The bell above the door shoots across the room as it slams against the wall. Monica and I jump taken off guard before I slip her behind me, pulling my wand from my hair just in case.

No need. There in the doorway, looking like a lunatic, is my fiancé. Draco Malfoy's eyes are locked on mine as he stomps over to where I'm standing.

Are you alright? You seemed so upset.. I just…

You panicked.

Someone thrusts a robe over my front, covering my dress. Grace looks at Draco with a promise of blood. Uh-oh.

"You sir are not to see the dress before your wedding day! Now out with you before you find yourself in hot water with me!" Grace is mad, and that's scary in itself. Add the finger she's poking into Draco's chest and I'm a bit terrified.

"Yes ma'am. My sincerest apologies! Will I be in colder water if I admit I was too distracted to have actually paid attention to the dress?"

Grace doesn't answer. Instead, she crosses her arms over her chest, and nods her head toward the door, indicating he'd better get his arse out of here. With no further explanation needed, he kisses me sweetly on the cheek before almost running out of the store.

CHAPTER TWENTY:

D

Unfortunate Endings

raco

It appears Wendell Wilkins is a rather hilarious fellow. Too bad I don't get even one of his jokes. I have to rely on Hermione's or the others' laughter to know when to chuckle. Makes me feel a bit like a bumbling niffler in the night. See! That is a joke, an actually funny wizard joke because niffler's are known to have poor sight at night. It's a part of why they love things that gleam, that shine.

"Ah damn," Michael sighs. Tilting the wine bottle upside down, he sticks out his tongue at his displeasure it's empty. "We're outta wine sweets. This is a right travesty."

Wendell slaps his neighbor on the back, with a sorry smile on his face. "I'd offer to grab more, but we're actually out as well."

Hermione obviously not ready for dinner to end, immediately pipes up offering to run around the corner to the grocery. And if I wasn't already feeling a bit trapped in my own skin, I surely would now. Just the thought of her being away from me makes my claws threaten to break free.

I'm in the middle of rolling my shoulders to relieve a bit of tension, when she hops up from her chair. About to shout out at her to wait, she gives me a 'try it and die' look before heading out the door.

I'll be fine. You'll feel is something happens. I've got my wand, and I hate to remind you of this, but I was a bit of a baddie in school.

A baddie? Merlin save me. Is this some sort of muggle slang? Just say badass, because you were in fact a fucking badass witch, love.

Why is it you calling me a badass witch makes me want to suck your massive dragon dick?

You know I'm not entirely sure, but I'm willing to discuss this in painstakingly heavy detail upstairs.

I'm checking out now, I'll be right back.

Distracting myself, I stand and start clearing off the plates for Grace. Anything to keep this unease and discomfort scratching at the surface from breaking free.

Seems all the worry was for naught, as my baddie comes floating through the door with two bottles of wine. As thrilled as I am to have her return so quickly.. it was a bit too quickly. All of that promptly evacuates my brain as she swishes her hips walking in my immediate direction. Which in turn now has me fighting a fucking erection.

Our mate is perfect.

Our mate is everything.

Hermione's smile is blinding.

It truly takes my breath away. It makes me want to throw her over my shoulder and trudge upstairs to fuck her sideways, upside down, right side up… every way imaginable.

Will I ever tire of waking up with Hermione in my bed? No.

Will I ever grow tired of waking up with her mouth on my cock? Hmmm.

Wizengamot verdict is a resounding fuck no.

She's been moaning on my dick, taking me to the back of her slender throat for a while now. It's becoming a full-time job not to cum in her mouth at this point.

But when she pulls back, leaving only the tip in her mouth, her tongue swirling around my slit as she sucks and reaches down massaging my balls.. I erupt down her throat. She gags as she takes me to the top of her throat, swallowing every last drop of my come like a good little witch.

What a waste of good seed, my dragon says lazily.

For someone feeling so goddamn sated you sure are whinging, I grumble back, while still occluding.

I'm about to return the favor, when a soft knock sounds. Grace's voice sounds worried when she speaks through the wooden door.

"Sweetie.. there erm- there are some people here that claim to be work associates here to see you."

We move in unison. Spurned into action at the possible danger we've placed her grandparents, and parents in. Packing with precision, we throw on some clean clothes and nearly trip down the stairs in our haste.

Only to come to a screeching halt.

Side by side with wands drawn and aimed at Michael and Grace are none other than Leonida Farnsworth and Jared Harris. Meaning one thing. The Pure Blood Regime has found us.

Fuck.

If I was feeling too tight in my own skin before at dinner, it pales in comparison to the suffocating dread I'm experiencing.

We need to get them outside; we need to shift.

We've got to play this carefully Draco, Hermione sends with worry leeching out of every word.

Unable to help it, my eyes slide quickly to the door, because he's right. We need to be able to change away from these more fragile, more breakable bodies.

"Ah ah uh," the squat Leonida mockingly chides, her wand now pressed so tightly it's indenting above the hollow on Grace's throat. "You can't leave before all our guests arrive Mr. Malfoy." An overly toothy smile dons her horrid face, the red lipstick smeared a bit making her look a like a mad clown.

Jared, obviously still a death seeking idiot, snickers at his companion's ominous words.

A low growl of warning builds in my chest as I glare down the imbeciles before me.

Blood bathing time, my dragon says, and I smile wickedly at the thought.

"Before you enact whatever plan you're concocting in your head, I think you'll want to see our guests have all now arrived!" Said with such a deranged cheeriness, I can't help the sense of doom that quickly overtakes my bloodlust filled mind.

Stumbling into the overcrowded kitchen are Hermione's parents. Along with 4 men I've never met hot on their heels pushing and probing them roughly while their hands seemed to be tied behind their backs.

Monica huddles into Wendell's side her eyes wide with terror as she takes in the room. When they settle on Hermione a myriad of emotions seems to flit across her face before she settles on a false bravado. With her chin up she eyes Farnsworth with a look of a calm storm. Her eyes alight with a fierce motherly protectiveness, and her lips pursed to keep her presumably fury filled words at bay.

"What is the meaning of all this? Who are you and what do you want from us all?" Monica says.

"Speak out of turn again you muggle scum and I'll take your tongue from your useless mouth," Jared seethes, his wand free hand clenching and unclenching repeatedly.

Wendell looks like he's about to burst out of his restrains. His face is bright red with rage as he stares down the man that threatened his wife, though he wisely chooses to keep silent.

"Calm yourself Jared. Let us not make our new friends uncomfortable. At least yet. They've been so kind to agree to this meeting after all," she says laughing hysterically, wiping at her eyes and keeping on. "It's simple dears. We're here to catch a dragon. Use that dragon to enslave all of you useless muggles. Righting the natural balance of the world and all that. Messy business it all is."

"You're a right loon if you think dragons are real. A right fucking drongo!" Grace yells, spitting at the ground in front of Leonida's feet.

The horrid woman stares at the spit on the kitchen floor in front of her shiny, absurd red boots for what seems like minutes before her head slowly rises. With a nod to Jared, he understands her unspoken command and moves forward, pushing his wand into Michael he casts a gut wrenchingly horrible Cruciatus curse.

He howls in pain as he writhes on the floor, pissing himself. Jared doesn't stop casting it until the man is laying in a puddle of his own making passed out.

Grace cries softly beside him, a wand still pinned to her throat as she gazes down at her unconscious husband. Under her breath she keeps mumbling how he has a bad heart; please have mercy he has a bad heart.

"We know dragons are real. We don't want just any dragon. We want the Dragon of House Black, and we will fucking have him. Now!" She claps before going on, "Let's make this simple enough. You and Miss Granger here come with us, and they all get to live. See simple."

Hermione raises her hand asking to speak. Any other time I'd tease her for her old school habits, but seeing the results from talking out of turn, I'm oddly relieved she thought to do so.

"You may speak," Leonida says in an irritatingly bored tone.

"How do you plan to control Draco once we've left them? Assuming we can take your word on their safety, which I'm rather dubious of," Hermione says in a flat even tone. All business. That's her strictly work tone, the one where she doesn't project any particular emotion into her words.

The slow cruel smile that curves the mad clown's face has me inching my body more in front of Hermione's. To my dismay it only made that wicked grin widen.

"Oh, I have no delusions that you've not pieced that together dear. Don't do me the disservice of thinking I believe otherwise."

To anyone other than him Hermione would appear bored. He could see her subtle tells blaring at him that she was scared. Her pointer finger rubbed minutely on her wand. The slight flaring of her nostrils all told him that she was frightened. Pissed, but scared. All this on top of his dragon sensing his mate's emotions.. made us uncomfortable, and ready to snap out at anyone (others safety be damned) that dared step near his mate.

"You want us both to keep me as leverage. A way to keep control of him by keeping my safety at constant risk if he disobeys."

"Yes."

Hermione's shoulders drop, as she comes to the same conclusion as I inevitably did. They'd need to leave peacefully with these people if they had any hope of the others going unharmed.

"Okay. We'll come peacefully. Allow me to obliviate them, because there is no way I trust any of you to do it without ill intent. Let me do that, and we'll both come without a fight." Hermione's words are strong and steady as she stares down the squat monstrosity.

Farnsworth's lips purse into a pencil thin line, obviously displeased at this condition. With a nod from the stumpy woman's head, Hermione cautiously takes a few small steps forward toward her little family.

After hugging Grace tightly for a few moments, she steps back and raises her wand. Gently she places the tip to the graying temple of her grandmother.

"This won't hurt one bit. You know I'd never ever do anything to hurt you right?" Hermione says, tears streaking freely down her face.

Grace's own tear-filled eyes meet hers as she nods her head slightly.

"I'd never had a grandparent before you and Michael. Not one I could remember. Over these years I've grown to truly love you both, and I want you both to know that in my head as well as my heart you've been my grandparents for a long time. I'm so thankful to have knocked on your door that day. To have entered with no family and left with a new one. Is a gift I thank the stars for every day. I love you Grandma…" Hermione's sob nearly cracks my chest open with the agony that sounds from it. "Obliviate."

While Hermione wipes her cheeks and neck in an attempt to dry herself, the man that was holding Grace hostage with his wand says a quick somnum. The lovely wild Aussie woman's eyes flitter closed as they levitate her out of the room and unto the couch.

Bending down, Hermione takes Michael's shaky hand, kissing the outside of it reverently. With new tears cascading down her cheeks, she raises her wand to repeat the same process when he speaks.

"I know you lot aren't a religious bunch. But know that I prayed for you sweetie. For as long as I can remember I've prayed for a daughter after our own passed as a babe. They seemed to go unanswered until you knocked on our door all those years ago. Seems by the time the prayer reached the bloke in the sky it was time for a granddaughter. But I think he knew what was best. Brought you to us right when we needed you most- when you needed us most. You gave this old man a purpose after cancer had nearly taken my happiness. Gave me a granddaughter. I love you sweetie. No matter what happens after you raise that magic stick.. I'll always love you."

Hermione's sobs seem to increase tenfold at his bittersweet revelation. Fighting every instinct I have I stand there and watch my love cry. I watch her heart break right before my eyes, and rage builds in my chest. Feeling my hands start to flame, I hastily put them behind my back in hopes no one will notice. Now's not the time to let these people know the potential of my powers.

We wait. They will all be ash in the end.

After finishing the spell, she moves on to her mother, and any resolve I had to stand still promptly departs.

Something in me snaps.

Before I can even understand what I'm doing, I raise my flame filled palm and send it flying at the woman holding her mother. And by Merlin's grace alone it finds its target, and it alone without harming Monica.

Mayhem erupts all around the room.

Hermione jerks Monica to the ground, as her father throws himself protectively over the both of them.

Spells and nearly deadly curses are flying freely. Thankfully all but the deadliest. Seems they're at least attempting to take us in semi-alive.

With my wand in one hand and blue flame in the other, I work on separating my family from our enemies in the room.

Hermione

Keeping myself from having a full-on panic attack in the middle of this battle is much harder than I recall in my youth.

Crawling on our stomachs, we finally make it into the living room where my grandparents are sleeping peacefully on separate couches. Quickly I say a few spells at the doorway. Nothing so powerful as to be able to keep them out permanently, but a few to slow them down considerably.

Turning back to my parents, I frantically take their hands in my own. Opening my mouth to speak, Monica beats me to it.

"That's what you did to us isn't it?" She whispers, a single tear slicing down her cheek.

Goddamn it this is.. horrible. And Merlin forgive me I have nothing to say. The guilt overwhelming me, slamming into my brain like punches to my gut. Like a coward I fight tears, as I pull my hands from theirs and run to the window. With trembling hands, I unlock them, and slide them up, thankful for the possible escape.

Turning back, I motion for them to come forward, my intent glaringly obvious. Thankfully they both promptly head over, easing some of the increasing panic thundering through me, swirling toxically with my wretched guilt.

Monica's hand comes up, gently tucking some of my hair behind my ear before sliding it gently, palming my cheek. She swipes away a tear that slips free as I lean into her hand.

"Hermione, I have this feeling in my heart that is screaming at me that you're my daughter. My head telling me I'm a bit off my rocker, but I-I'm sure of my heart. And I want you to know that in these years I've gotten to know you, the ones I can remember, has lead me to believe one thing for sure. You wouldn't have done this if it wasn't your very last option.

In all these years I couldn't quite understand why even when you smiled or laughed with us there was always a tiny bit of sadness.. a deep melancholy that lived under the surface. Now I know why you felt that way, and there's no need for you to feel guilty. I forgive you. And after this is all through. Find us."

I'm truly at a loss for any and all words.

Wendell and Monica pull me into their embrace, squeezing me tightly almost exactly like they used to when we were a proper family. With snot running down my face from sobbing so hard, I reluctantly pull away from my parents.

Wendell and I help Monica through the window, which isn't all that high from the ground, but still more than a normal ground floor would be due to the steep slant in their yard. He bends down to a crouch about to leave when he pauses.

"I used to read little women every night to you before bed, didn't I?" His words are like a knife straight to my heart, as my emotions flicker between joy and devastation.

"Erm- yes," I say swallowing harshly to keep the bawling at bay.

"Always thought it was a weird thing to dream. Now I know I was remembering you," He smiles brightly at me, giving me a kiss on the forehead before bending down again to leave.

Wood splinters around the room, as a loud boom sounds, seeming to shake the entire house. My dad throws me behind him as Draco is thrown down crudely on his knees.

For a moment it seems my heart ceases beating.

Though he's not all that bloody, or even appears to be all that bruised, there's something in my gut that is telling me something is very, very wrong.

Draco?

Nothing. Not even a flicker of awareness from him that I spoke mentally. That is not good. Not good at all.

My dragon can you hear me? Please..

Admittedly Draco has always been a bit pale, but the parlor of his skin right now can only be described as deathly. He looks like he could pass out at any moment, as if a strong wind could knock him over. It's enough to have my panic resurfacing with a vengeance. Seeing my strong, infallible mate looking anything less than indestructible is absolutely terrifying.

Fury like I've not felt in a very long time flames within me, as Draco's eyes droop closed, no longer able to keep them open. Sidestepping my dad, something unexpected and completely insane happens.

Blue flame alights in my left palm.

With a wicked smile filled with a promise of death, I turn back to the PBR members surrounding Draco.

Just a small flick of my wrist and Jared Harris is nearly instantly incinerated. His shriek of pain brings me nothing but satisfaction.

Someone fires a sectumsempra at me. Before I can even react, my father shuffles in front of me. His shriek of pain brings me nothing but heartbreaking rage.

Luckily a majority of the spell seemed to miss him and destroy the windowsill and wall beside us. But as I watch my father's blood continuously spill unto the hardwood floor.. I sink further into a wrath filled numbness.

When I lift my eyes, I lock on at the two men flanking Leonida behind Draco's slumped form. With a sadistic smile painted on my face I flick the flame from my left hand to my right. Keeping it controlled and balled, I light my left again. The whole time watching the sweat bead on their brows, as the scent of their fear seems to fill the room.

Right as Leonida parts her revolting mouth to speak, I barely twist my hands again. The two men beside her turn to dust.

Flame once again in my palm, I let it build, keeping my gaze pinned on the horrible excuse of a human before me.

To my pleasure her eyes widen with terror.

But as I raise my arm ever so slightly to exterminate this vile creature of a woman, she disapparates.

My flame snuffs out immediately, as my heart seems to crack, to crumble in my now hollow chest.

Because she didn't just disappear.

She took Draco with her.

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE:

I

The Order of the Dragon

stand there numb. Beyond numb.

Hollow.

Empty.

Void of everything.

Draco's gone. My father is bleeding on the hardwood floor of my memory-wiped grandparents' home. And the most devastating part of those two thoughts is that my dragon is gone.

I know my father will survive, the spell missed a majority of his body, destroying more of the house than him. The only image blaring front and center in my vacant mind is Draco.

The strongest person I've ever known weak and unconscious. My dragon, my fucking indestructible dragon was slumped on his knees with his head tucked to his chest. His subconscious still managing to keep him from fully submitting and going fully to the ground. But still.. weak. Oh, how it wrecks me to even use the word in association with him.

Feeling myself tumbling, falling down a ravine of utter sorrow. Unable to stop the panic clawing at my chest, overtaking my mind. My breaths are shallow, uneven as I attempt in vain to fight the tide of despondent waves pulling me under. I'm even not given the opportunity.

Men and woman from what I can only presume are WAMM Aurors are hastily filing into the living room. Thankfully, it at least helps ground me back into the moment. The current situation that has what remains of my family still in some form of danger.

"My dad! He was hit with sectumsempra, it missed anything vital. My mum is outside, hopefully having fled far away from here. And these two were forcibly obliviated my me due to the PBR but are now currently under a sleeping charm."

"Danes, Shelley get her father to hospital. Baker locate the mother. Barnes and Barbie start working on repairing the home to its previous state and a story for the muggles," the bald black man with a handlebar mustache orders everyone about says. And with such authority that there can be no doubt he's at the very least the head of this particular station of Aurors.

Mustering up any semblance of courage I can, I choke out, "Th-they took him. Dr-Draco. The P-PBR." As soon as the words are out of my mouth, ugly sorrow filled sobs wrack my entire body. The words now said out loud somehow making it all worse. Making it all real.

"Miss Granger?" He asks kindly crouching down to my level, because somehow, I've ended up on the floor leaning haphazardly against the bookshelf. "I'm Felix Frubar. I'm head of the Auror Department over Western Australia. Is there someone we can get for you?"

"Harry. I need Harry."

"Let's head to the Ministry here, and we'll get him before you know it okay?" Felix's tone is so kind. You can't help but feel at ease in his presence. This imposing man with the temperament of an angel has me allowing him to guide me out of the living room without a second thought.

Without worry I let him apparate us out of the home that used to bring me such comfort.. the one that now only holds horrible moments, and scarring memories.

Time is an unknown concept at this point.

Sitting here with some one's robes draped over my shoulders, I stare blankly at the picture filled wall in front of me. Shivers still wrack through my body. Nothing seems to be able to bring me any semblance of warmth. It appears to have all gone with Draco.

Just thinking his name makes me flinch, makes my heart ache in a way I'd never experienced before. In all my time pining for him, even when he was gone for days or weeks on end, I'd always managed. Mostly thanks to the enchanted mirrors he purchased... and it probably didn't hurt that he wasn't in mortal danger each of those instances as well.

Someone's hands gently touch my shoulder trying to be subtle. Instead, due to my far away mind, it instantly puts me on alert. Flame encompasses my left hand almost boiling the tea in my mug at once.

Harry jumps back, looking an odd mixture of aghast and impressed. His mouth hanging open, and his eyes round with fear, he swallows nervously before raising his hands palms placatingly in front of me. And honestly, I can't even blame him. His best friend just produced fire without saying any sort of spell or taking time to think. I did it on reflex.

"Hermione," Harry croaks, his throat thick with emotion. Seems the situation at hand is hitting him. Allowing me to momentarily push the fire magic to the side, at least for now.

Unable to push my own sorrow down any longer, I launch myself into Harry's arms. Then I proceed to snot, sob and probably drool all over my best friend.

"Th-they took him. H-harry," I sputter out mumbled into his chest. He pets my hair, running into tangles that he undoes with the utmost care while keeping my head tucked to his chest underneath his chin.

"I know Mione. I know. I just don't understand how they captured him. I kind of thought he was invincible after he destroyed everyone on Hy-Brasil."

My lip wobbles, as I try pointlessly to hold back my cries.. to force down my sobs.

"I don't know. I wasn't in the room with them. And spells were still rebounding, or even just disappearing when I was. I cannot imagine what happened to him. He-he," a sob rips free as I try to explain. To try to put into words the utter nightmare I witnessed.

Pausing he switches to rubbing my back, his other hand holding my head steady against his chest. He's attempting to center me, to lend me his strength and I couldn't adore him more for it.

"It was so chaotic.. oh Harry. He was on his knees unconscious, his skin was horribly white.. he couldn't keep his eyes open, could barely even walk into the room in the first place," suddenly it occurs to me that his arms seemed to be behind his back. "I think he was restrained somehow! Perhaps whatever was used to hold him is what made him so… erm-vulnerable."

"Okay.." Harry says, sitting us both down on the couch in the office. While keeping one hand on mine, he runs his palm over his new scruff along his chin. When he takes his glasses off, letting his head dip toward his chest and running his knuckle of his pointer along his jaw I know he's deep in thought. Seriously mulling something over.

With no willpower left inside me, I slouch back into the couch, pulling the robes over my body in a useless attempt to find warmth and get mildly comfortable.

I must have dozed off since, I'm awoken rapidly by Harry jumping up, the motion moving the couch suddenly as he does. Thankfully my flame happy hand doesn't ignite due to my sudden panic. I don't fancy setting the Western Australia Ministry on fire.

"Do you remember when Draco was cut at the PBR castle?" After I nod, he keeps on, "Well I had actually managed to swipe it. I thought it was curious something could get through his skin, after I'd seen so much repelled by it. Well it turns out it was a sharpened dragon tooth… maybe.. there's a chance he was shackled by something similar?"

"Yes, that's entirely possible. His hands were definitely tied or something behind his back. That I've no doubt of, and whatever it is was DEFINITELY weakening him.. it would make sense. If you think about it they're the apex predators, so perhaps their teeth and talons are the only things that can pierce one another's skin, or nullify a dragon's powers." I say, my mind going a million miles per hour. Thoughts are spinning, flying shooting through my brain so fast it's a struggle to pin one down and dissect it.

"Have there been any sightings or whispers of where they could be headquartered?" I ask hopefully.

"No.. its been dead quiet before they made their move today," Harry says, running his knuckle over his jaw again in thought.

"Perhaps we should try and locate the island again? It stays hidden using some ancient magic but Draco found it.. perhaps I could too?"

"Let's not bank of that just in case. I know you don't want to hear this, but I think we should activate the order. Really spread the word and gather our resources. Give everyone a heads up about the entire situation see if we can get more information… maybe even use some of our former classmates to try and infiltrate them.." Harry's eyes are bouncing wildly around the room, a plan clearly further forming in his mind.

Pursing my lips, before tucking my lower one under my teeth and chewing it, irritation is bubbling up at even the thought of not immediately trying to find Draco. Of not somehow storming whatever castle they dare have my dragon trapped in. Quickly followed by that is anger, thick and heavy in my gut.

Until Harry starts shaking my shoulder, I don't even realize that my hand is in aflame again.

Damn it.

Shaking my hand in an attempt to put it out, Harry jumps back as I accidentally send it flying toward his left foot. With a squeal of panic, I throw the borrowed robe over the small fire and try to stomp it out. Which thankfully seems to be working, until the robe turns to ashes, and starts to wreak havoc on the carpet!

Shit! Fuck! Damn it all!

At my wits end, and zero patience left, I try the only thing I can think of. I stare at it. Concentrating as hard as I possibly can, willing it to die down to disappear. I've no idea if it's minutes, seconds or even hours but eventually the flame shrinks to a tiny ember before flickering out.

The relief on Harry's face is mirrored by my own. Because I had no idea whatsoever the odds of being able to affect that fire were.

Blowing out a long breath, I say, "Alright. I trust you. But if at any moment I feel this is taking far too long, I'll handle this myself. I'll go find my mate no matter the cost. Now let's go gather the new Order of the Dragon."

Draco

How long have I been here? Where the hell is here?

Merlin's fucking beard if I hadn't been such a cocky swot, I wouldn't even be in this goddamn situation. But with spells, and curses alike rebounding off me, who could blame me? I had laughed when they whipped out shackles. Not just a chuckle, no I'd dropped my head back and full on laughed with genuine mirth.

I was humbled shortly after when they locked what I've now been enlightened to learn are cuffs made from a dragon's bone. Another thing I've been enlightened about is that dragon's teeth, talons or bone can subdue me in my human state. Hell, it even cuts me off from my damned dragon. I can't even pretend to be pleased with the silence I sometimes craved when he was in a particularly incessant mood.

No.. the silence is.. unnerving. Worrying.

The rate in which the magic rendered me useless is beyond alarming. I couldn't even reach out to Hermione to warn her, or tell her to try and get the shackles off so I could proceed to slaughter everyone and get us the fuck out of there. Even now, I'm unable to speak to my dragon, or worse reach out to Hermione.

It seems as though the longer I wear these atrocities the less I feel the bone crushing helplessness that immediately overtook me when they were originally locked on.

Rolling my head back onto the lip of the couch, I stare at the crumbling ceiling of the castle that's presumably their base of operations. I can only assume we're now back on that blasted island of Hy-Brasil. Which seems like a rather risky move, considering we know of this location already. Though I did need my dragon to find her.. Though I was having very little success locating her before our mate bond flared to life, and her voice rang though my head.

Perhaps it's not so idiotic to continue to headquarter here. I grimace just thinking it, unhappy that they might still have a bit of the upper hand here.

Taking in my surroundings a bit better, mostly with the hope of some shining obvious method of escape. Being that the room is quite bare of everything in general, I'm not overly hopeful of my chances.

It seems their decorator only thought to put in a loveseat couch, which I'm so uncomfortably sitting on with my hands still bound behind me, and what I assume used to be a rather lovely rug. Other than that, it seems only rubble litters the space. It also doesn't bode well that these cuffs seem to be pulling at my consciousness, lethargy starting to overwhelm all my senses as my lids droop. No matter how hard I fight to keep my heavy them open… I.. just.. fuck..

Hermione

"Has anyone heard from Lucius or Narcissa?" I ask to the room filled with former Phoenix members. Tapping my chin, I stare at the whiteboard before me.

It's like the harder I try and pin down where the hell that blasted, frustrating, infuriating myth of an Island is the farther it seems to slip away. But I know… God do I know that he's there. I can't give you a reason how or why but there's this feeling deep inside me that says they are holding my dragon at Hy-Brasil. Perhaps the connection we share is dulled, and mostly silent but not void.

Yes.. I chose to hold onto that hope, even as my palm warms with my mounting frustration.

"No, and we can't enter the Manor to check further because of the warding around their property," Ron says pulling at this red hair by the roots angrily.

"We thought maybe only pure bloods could enter so we tried sending Ron and Ginny just to see. No luck. Brought in Flitwick to check the charms and spell work but its old family magic. Of course, the Malfoys wouldn't have something we could even possibly hope to unravel.." Harry says wirh a small, impressed tilt to his lips.

"You know now that I'm really thinking about it they never answered Draco about Christmas at the Weasleys.." more things seem to click into place. "They didn't request us to attend their Christmas dinner either. There's no way they would let Draco get away with not seeing them on that holiday in particular. Narcissa has always made it a special family event.. oh god. I'm willing to bet money they've been taken!"

Curses fly in a chorus through the room. And right so. Damn it. How could I not have thought to keep tabs on his parents? Foolish. Utterly selfish, and incredibly short sighted. Not befitting of the brightest witch of her age at all.

Suddenly the door bursts open. Standing there looking harried and very much out of breath is Theo Nott. His eyes are frantically flinging about the room until they ultimately land on me.

Uneasiness clatters heavily in my gut, instinctively knowing that this won't be good news.

It's been weeks since I last saw Draco. As much as not even 5 minutes ago I was dying, craving even the smallest sliver of information on him I can't help but instantly wish differently. The room falls silent as Theo catches his breath. We all wait in a tense quiet as to what he's nearly wrecked himself to tell us.

"It's not good but it's not bad per say b-but," Theo winces a bit before going on. "There's been a sighted dragon and reported possible attack just outside of Plymouth.."

"He would never attack innocent people, ever." I declare, truth ringing through my words.

Theo visibly blanches, "NO! Yes, of course not.. that's not what I meant. I mean I meant to give you the facts that I was aware of.. before someone else were to get up here to deliver it in a more- erm, less tactful manner."

Not having to wonder long at what he could mean, Lavender comes barreling into the room, knocking Theo face down into the floor of our impromptu headquarters we'd erected at Harry and Gin's home. Because even though we had chosen a new name, it seemed more than fitting we continue with the new Order here.

"WON WON! DRACO MURDERED THE ENTIRE OF PLYMOUTH!" Lavender screams out at the room.

Almost as one the entire room winces at her thin, screechy excuse of speaking, myself included.

"Lav! Bloody fucking hell woman!" Ron bellows, his face redder than a tomato as he angrily hops up from his wooden chair by the window.

"What?" She asks with faux innocence. Her eyes wide and blinking rapidly at him in question.

Fooling no one.

Ron is apparently at a loss for words, as his mouth sputters open just to close repeatedly. Pansy on the other hand has no issue.

"I'll tell you what you horrid shrieking slag!" Pansy says, her bluntly cut shoulder length black hair swishing angrily as she stalks forward in front of a wilting Lavender.

"I get you're an insecure twit, though I've no idea why since you're a beautiful woman with a loving boyfriend and a booming career. But that aside you are constantly stirring up shite to make yourself feel better, or for lack of anything better to do. And that is unacceptable. My best friend's fiancé is being held against his will by a prejudiced regime that has somehow managed to capture him.

And though you seem to think that Draco is capable of such a heinous act, we all in this room know better. Something you would know if you could let go of Ron's schoolboy crush he had on Hermione! One neither one of them share! So, the next time you run head first into a situation delivering news in the worse possible verbiage with zero tact, I'm going to hex you so hard it'll take a team at St. Mungo's to reverse it."

Lavender's lips wobble as her eyes fill with tears. Turning on her heel she rushes back out of the room, and I can't find it in my to give a damn.

With a resigned sigh, Ron stands and calmly heads off after her pausing only briefly to squeeze my shoulder in apology for her behavior.

Once he's gone, I turn back to my fellow order members.

"Alright, let's hunt ourselves a dragon."

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO:

D

A Slow and Vicious Burn

raco

Obviously I had no interest in murdering the entire city of Plymouth. The Pure Blood Regime on the other hand insisted upon it.

Which is where torturing my parents came into play. Because I was too wrapped up in my mate to realize they were even goddamn missing.

The screams of them all blending together in a terror will haunt me until the day I die. But luckily for all, I took great care to only burn areas that were abandoned or ensured they'd enough time to escape. Of course I've no earthly idea if my effort was successful or in vain but fuck.. I hope I didn't kill anyone.

Do I get satisfaction killing? Yes, when they fuck with me or mine. Otherwise... not in the least. There is nothing pleasing about hurting innocents. Of harming those undeserving.

One major plus in this situation is that it seems that the longer they keep me in these cuffs the less they seem to affect me. Admittedly its slower than sap seeping from a fucking tree, but its progress. I'll take it.

Seems they don't know, and how could they? Being as I'm the last dragon shifter left, how was anyone to know that:

1. Dragon shifters can be nullified, weakened and nearly dead with the use of dragon talons/teeth or bone.

1a. Aka we are not, in fact indestructible (which I'm loathe to admit)

2. We can be cut by weaponry made of the same materials (good for me)

3. The longer we're exposed to the same one, the less potent they become, and hopefully quit working altogether.

Not soon enough. We need to get back to our mate, my dragon says, though he sounds a bit like an out or range radio.

Agreed. She'll likely find us well before these shackles are nullified though, I'm sure of it. She's too smart for her own good that one. I smiled just thinking about my wild haired, kindhearted witch.

Fucking hell do I miss her. I can only hope wherever she is, and whatever she's doing that it brings her back to me. No, more like me to her, because here bloody well sucks.

"Darling, could you wake up for me?"

Jolting upright, I nearly throw myself face forward waking so abruptly. Surely the voice I'd heard was a figment of my imagination.

Ah but it wasn't. Sitting beside me is a grimy looking Narcissa Malfoy, her arm still outstretched with the wet cloth she had obviously been using to clean me with. Merlin knows I needed it too. There's no telling how much blood I've lost attempting to resist the demands of the absurd regime.

How many fucking times are we going to have to cut this particular head of this same goddamn snake. How many times will it take for everyone to realize that we all bleed the same? That every life has value, no matter their birth or circumstance?

"Darling?" Mother chimes, wiping the dried clumps of blood from my shoulder, chest and arms.

"Yes, mother. I'm here," I croak, my voice hoarse from no use.

"What did you deny them this time to be beaten so horridly?" She asks, raising a brow in question while still wiping me clean gently with great care.

"Oh, nothing.. aside from refusing to actually burn any towns to ashes. Seems to make them rather cranky. Angry bunch this lot."

Mother smiles before leaning forward and giving me a quick peck on my filthy cheek.

"That's my little dragon. Always flying against winds. Keeping an eye out for the innocent," her eyes are filled with a fondness I'm sadly unused to from her. "Well enough of that. As redundant as it sounds.. how are you?"

Chuckling, I reply, "Fantastic of course. A Malfoy never allows for any other answer after all. Emotions are to be choked down along with your broccoli. Isn't that the family motto?"

"You're not too old to take over my knee son," Lucius chirps from the other side of the room.

Even with all the doom and gloom weighing the air down around us, I can't help but laugh. A genuine laugh at that. And who knew it would be so cathartic.

As my laugh trails off, I roll my head back onto my shoulder toward my mother. Her eyes are alight with a calmness I can only hope is contagious as my heart seems to want to riot in my chest. The weight of all that's going on wanting to pin me down under a landslide of anxiety threatening to stomp down any joy I dare have.

"Any ideas of how to escape our lovely new accommodations?" Mother asks dryly.

"My vote is to pretend to do what they want and share their beliefs until we can dismantle them from the inside," father says his voice a bit shaky but sure.

"Ah a bit of the old follow and fake bit. Nice. Voldemort never saw us coming I'll give you that old man," I tease.

Father's laugher is so quiet I think I imagine it until mother tells us both to focus.

Cocking my head to the side, I try and listen for heartbeats nearby us before daring open my mouth. After a few minutes of silence, and no further sounds but our hearts and breaths it's deemed safe to speak.

"As you've probably gathered I'm not quite as spritely as I once was.. but I think about a week give or take, I'll be tip top. Good as new. A fully capable dragon shifter again hoorah!"

"How is it you plan to shift while actually still in your restraints?" Mother asks, unfortunately making a rather valid point.

"I'll wait for them to release them, and before they can collar me, BOOM. Big badass silver dragon," I reply with a false smugness.

"And how has that worked out for you the last two times they've forced you to change and do their bidding?" Father retorts dryly.

Scoffing I say, "I was too weak already from these blasted things. When I said I'd be ready, I meant that I would in fact actually be ready."

My parents look very unimpressed, and unbelieving.

"Now who here among us is a dragon?" I pause for dramatic effect, "Oh, that's right just me! Therefore, I am the only one who can possibly ascertain the amount of preparedness I will or won't be."

"Perhaps we could have a code word of sorts so we, as the non-dragons of this party, will certainly be prepared?" Father says, making mother smile slightly. Probably at the fact he never misses an opportunity to needle us, me in particular.

"Perhaps apple pie?" Mother suggests.

Father snorts as if it's some inside joke along with preposterous. When she shoots him her signature scowl but not a scowl look, he instantly schools his features.

"How about kessa? Its yes in High Valyrian, it'll be my way of saying yes it's time to get the fucking hell out of here."

"Merlin's beard son.. why on earth do you know that?" Father says incredulously before adding, "Dear me, do you still have an obsession with those fiction novels?!"

Mother lightly laughs beside me but offers no further assistance on the matter.

"Why does it matter? You obviously just incriminated yourself by saying those two things. Lucius Malfoy here inadvertently just confessed to one: reading said fantasy novel, and two: you know at least some High Valyrian!"

Mumbling under his breath, I can't catch what he says over my mother's failing attempts of covering her soft laughter. All I can think currently though, is how wholly thankful I am to not only no longer be alone but to also have it be them that are with me.

But when it comes down to it, there's only one person in this incredibly vast universe I want. And I ache to be near her again, to even be granted the gift of breathing the same air as her once again.

We will be reunited, even if the world must be set aflame to accomplish it.

Hermione

"Harry. I have an idea.. something to try at least," I say chewing my lip anxiously.

"It can't hurt Mione. I honestly don't have much to offer. We've gotten some rumblings off the shores of Ireland, but that's to be expected if Hy-Brasil is hidden off its coast. Of course, we've had zero success in locating said island but that's beside the point," Harry says, frustration heavy in his voice.

"Hear me out before you nix the idea completely," I say, hesitating for a moment, "I need a dragon."

Harry's water spews from his mouth, as he fights against full on choking. Fair enough. Still wheezing, he motions for me to continue talking.

"I need a dragon, so by extension obviously I'll need Charlie to bring one. I'm going to fly over the coast, and I'm going to use the bond to find that fucking island," I say rapping my knuckles against the windowsill. Excitement bubbling in my veins at the thought of finally feeling even a tiny bit proactive.

"That's all well and good.. except for the bit where you mentioned that you couldn't use said bond to find him because it was erm- rather dormant?" Harry says, posing the last bit as a question as to not hurt my feelings.

It's safe to say that my feelings are a bit of a jumbled mess when it comes to anything involving Draco and our quiet mate bond. Makes things quite a bit tricky to talk around when trying to find said mate.

"Here's the spin. I'm going to follow it to the area that my bond is void of so to speak. Like a reverse pull if you will. I'm going to head to the space most empty of my bond off the coast of Ireland and call out to him mentally like he did me," I say, far too pleased with myself.

Lifting my eyes, I find Harry staring out the window of our temporary Order base in Galway. With his brows pulled together, he seems to give himself a few rather encouraging nods before turning and facing me.

"Let's do it. It's been too long since I've seen that pale ferret's face. I'm down for anything at this point. I'll send for Charlie now," he says, giving me a quick peck to my temple on the way out.

Anticipation quickens my heart and helps lift the fog of hopelessness that was taking up residence in my head. There's something inside me that's pushing, pulling, yanking me, screaming at me that this is it. I'll find him this way, that is if he doesn't somehow find me first.

The wind whips through my hair, tangling it into a wild feral mess. Closing my eyes, I welcome the chaos. Bask in the feeling of the ocean licked air kissing and spitting at my skin.

A slow and vicious burn starts within me.

I'll revel in it as well, if it brings me to him.

Gives me my dragon.

In the weeks it's taken for Charlie to 'semi-steal' a dragon (his wording not mine), I've had plenty of time to stew over the PBR's audacity.

Not only do they still have him, but they tried to use him to murder a village again! To which he outwitted them again.

Clenching my eyes closed, I try again to reach out to him.

Draco.. my dragon. I'm coming. I'm coming for you, I send out over and over and over in hopes that somehow he'll hear one of them.

Tell them if they stand against me, I'll burn them all.

Then I turn back to my friends and fellow Order members. They part for me to get by as I head toward the more forested area. As I walk to meet my ride. To meet a new dragon.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE:

C

How to Tame Your Human

harlie at least had the common sense to not steal a Hungarian Horntail, or Peruvian Vipertooth.

Instead, I'm attempting to befriend an indescribably beautiful Swedish Short-Snout. And Merlin save me, she is absolutely stunning. Her scales aren't nearly as opalescent as Draco's, but they shimmer and reflect light beautifully off her pale scales utterly otherworldly paired with her piercing ice blue eyes. Eyes. Ones that are narrowed on me heavy with suspicion.

Completely fair considering I'm attempting to earn her trust enough to ride her. To find another dragon no less. Imagine I'd be a bit salty about that if I was her too.

A small smile curls at the thought of my dragon's jealously at riding another dragon. Well, that is to say if I'm ever successful in the endeavor. Which is not looking especially promising.

"Alright Hermione, remember don't show fear but show her respect," Charlie reminds me for the millionth time.

Because that's so simple to accomplish.

Biting my tongue, I swallow back my snippy response. Everyone is already walking on eggshells with me from the situation at hand, on top of my inclination of snap at everyone trying to help me.. it's fair to say things are beyond tense. I need to find Draco before I lose every friend and ally I've ever had due to my heinous behavior.

Centering myself, I once again take in the lovely yet deathly creature before me. She looks at me warily. Completely unimpressed. And highly annoyed with me based on her tucked in wings as she huffs of annoyance while shifting her massive front taloned feet. Lovely.

Taking two small steps forward, I keep my head slightly bowed and eyes on her. Basically, my interpretation of Charlie's instructions. A small, feminine growl is my reward for my efforts. Halting immediately, I blow out a frustrated breath. This is taking too goddamn long. So long I'm considering testing my theory of my possibly being fireproof, well okay- fire resistant really.

"Don't let this discourage you. You can't rush these things," Charlie says softly behind me.

"Are you quite sure that she won't allow me to ride with you?"

Charlie's look is a bit somber when he shakes his head no. It's not as if I was expecting a different answer. He had made it crystal clear that she would try to kill us both if someone that hadn't earned her trust even touched her.

"Ge vit drake," I say, attempting my request in Swedish. Yield white dragon. That seems to surprise her, spurring me on. "Perhaps you just need a fitting name.. How about Alanna? It means filled with beauty."

Her lip appears to pull back with distaste. Obviously not that one.

"Maybe…Valborg? It's at least in your mother tongue. Means mighty mountain. Describes you rather well I think."

Her head tilts to the side as if considering my suggestion. Then to my utter astonishment, she gives the tiniest of nods before lowering her long serpentine neck.

"Since we're on such good terms now," I say shuffling a few steps forward. "I'll call you Val for short, you remarkably stunning deadly creature. A mighty mountain indeed," I coo, taking enough steps to align me with her massive head. Within chomping distance is what Draco always said. A pang of sadness slices through me just recalling some of our time together.

Val's eyes are locked onto me as I erase the last bit of distance between us. Tentatively, achingly slow, I reach out and palm her snout.

When she doesn't open her mouth set me aflame and swallow me whole like a bit of roasted chicken, I take that as a very, very good sign. Honestly, I'm very nearly sure we're the best of friends.

Running only my thumb along her snout, I take the opportunity to study her up close. Stunning. Her white gold scales are beyond comprehension. Though nowhere near as breathtaking as my dragon of course.

"Okay Val so here's the thing. My mate is a dragon shifter," I say peeking up at her through my lashes. With her head cocked some to the side, it does rather appear as if she's listening to my words. Feeling a bit emboldened I keep going. "And he's been taken by a bunch of dickheads with some screws loose. He's on the island of Hy-Brasil.. and I can't locate it to save him without you."

The last sentence slips off my tongue sourly. Leaving me unhappy at having said it out.

Dropping my eyes, I stare for a minute at the ground while still keeping my hand on Val's mouth. Movement from her causes my eyes to snap upward. She's lowering herself farther to the scraggly ground of the shore, with her wing opened a bit outward. It's not until she quite literally uses her head to indicate her back that I catch on. But once I do, I don't waste another second.

Before my hand even fully falls, I'm running as fast as I can ducking under Val's wing and popping up along the other side. Using her scales, I find my footing and climb up to where I usually ride Draco. The spikes along her back seem to be erm- spikier than my silver dragon's. Perhaps Draco's DNA had already allotted me a spot as a mate upon his back, therefore allowing his future mate to ride more easily.

Shaking my head, I attempt to rid myself of the endless possibilities to focus on the here. The now. The fact that I'm going to fly on my third dragon today. Leaning forward I grip one of the slightly smaller looking horns running along either side of her head and try to resist spurring my heels into her like a horse. Something tells me Val would not be fond of the action. Even though we are the absolute best of friends now, I'm desperate to stay on her good side.

I'm unsure of what to do to get her to fly since I'm without the mental link I share with Draco. It's on the tip of my tongue to verbalize my short coming, when her wings begin flapping intensely and we ascend farther away from the ground. Each beat of Val's wings sound like small booms of thunder as she gracefully fights the current.

Just like that, I'm airborne again.

Merlin's beard its bittersweet.

But I'm more thankful than anything because it's one step closer to finding him.

Draco

Tell them if they stand against me, I'll burn them all, her voice echoes in my skull like a sacred prayer. And to hear her again is like a gift from a goddess.

Having her words pop into my mind was unexpectedly wonderful, but it's also made it insanely hard to keep up my facade of a pitiful, defenseless dragon shifter in front of my captors. It's a constant fucking fight now with my restless dragon.

Chomping at the bit to reap vengeance, or in his words take a 'blood bath' and get to his mate at all costs. Do you know how absurd it is to argue with a dragon? In your head nonetheless! My parents have gotten their kicks at least from the production that is my life.

With nothing to do but wait, I close my lids, relax my body on the hard floor and focus. Focus with all my might on mentally reaching out to Hermione, because if my witch promises death and utter destruction then there will be death and destruction.

And fuck me if I'm not getting hard just imagining it.

DRACO! DRACO! IF YOU CAN HEAR ME, PLEASE ANSWER ME! I'M SO CLOSE!

Hermione's declaration is like a war cry straight to my heart.

Let us answer her you idiot, then break these shackles so I can! You are acting as if you have what they say dick for brains, my dragon sounds what can only be described as giddy, which for some reason makes me nervous.

Rolling my eyes, I concentrate on breaking through the cuffs encircling my wrists. After about a minute, they crack. Expounding on that weakness, I split them in half, and fucking hell. My knees nearly buckle as all my strength seems to return to me at once. As well as the itch to shed this skin and don another.

HERE GRANGER! RIGHT HERE YOU BLOODY GODDESS! COME KISS THE DRAGON GODDAMN IT!

Since I'm already shirtless, I strip myself of my pants down to my disgusting dirty boxers. Stalking to the doorway, I look back briefly at my parents with a malicious grin I say, "Kessa."

Without looking back, I turn left down the long crumbling stone hallway. Running head on full speed, I crash through the window at the end, instantaneously shifting for the first time in what seems like ages. Like a part of me has finally slipped back into place at being able to shift freely, as myself. No nefarious plans involved.. well aside from anyone even mildly associated with the PBR.

Pumping my wings harder, launching myself higher into the sky.

Where is she? I growl angrily at my dragon.

I don't have to wait but a second for the answer to that question. Because the enchanted mists that encompass the island seem to part just for her, unveiling her as the goddess of the skies.

There seated upon the back of a white scaled short-snout like the mother of dragons, is my mate, wielding her wand like a sword. Daring any and all to challenge her. Her face a promise of a swift death, as she scans the skies for foes, her fury filled eyes finally lock on me.

It's as if my world now spins rightly upon its axis.

Unable to physically hear her, I watch as she sobs her relief.

My love. You're here, I send to her.

Always my dragon.

We continue circling one another in the air, her dragon seems to be a bit fascinated by me. And to my surprise even protective of Hermione.

She has earned her affections, and some respect it seems, my dragon says.

Of course, I did. Taming dragons has become my specialty, Hermione teases us both, and had I been in my human form I'd be laughing very loudly at her proclamation.

More like we just both learned to tame our human, my dragon says a bit more smugly than I would've on my own.

A string of green flies by the white dragon's wing, just barely missing the mark. A familiar and welcomed rage overtakes us, and her dragon at the nerve of someone shooting a killing curse at her and Hermione.

Nearly in unison, we let out roars. A promise of fire and fury blaring through our booming war cry. I dive, searching for my first official victims. With Hermione flanking me, we both pull up just before smashing into the castle we both were held captive in. Flaring out our wings, the sudden motion tunneling out and crumbling the tower closest.

Their screams are like a magical melody to my ears. In fact, I'd love to bottle the memory to watch repeatedly in my father's pensieve.

Hermione's beast is the first to act. The dragon's releases her blue flames. Which are not wholly unlike mine, though not as hot or bright. Still fucking magnificent. Especially with my witch blasting one spell after the other, making fools of any attempting to battle her.

Seeing she has this quadrant of the castle more than taken care of, I quickly head off for the other end. Loosening my fire everywhere along the way, even though a part of me feels it a damn shame to ignite this blasted mythical island.

The fae will tend to it once we achieve vengeance and leave.

The fae? Oh, how fascinating! Do you think any would speak with me? I'd l-

Granger, focus.

Right yes, of course. Well, I've taken care of most of this end.

Focusing on killing every being I see, spells are again bouncing off my hardened skin, and I'm feeling like the badass infallible dragon I am. Until an arrow sails through the air, piecing through my wing.

Crying out in pain, I struggle to stay flying, the pain rippling from the now gaping hole in my left wing.

Bone tipped arrow, my dragon says, his voice laced with obvious discomfort.

Granger, watch out for arrows.

Noted, she replies curtly.

So curtly in fact, I can't help but crane my long neck backward to assess her situation. All I see is red. They've decided to focus solely on my mate and her dragon. My vision glosses over with the need to rampage. So, I do.

With my wing, throbbing, I land on the top of another tower and tuck my wings in tight. On a wrathful roar, I continue to gather heat within my chest, arrows, and curses flying by as I do. When I feel it at the peak, built to maximum damage, I focus it on the courtyard below. All the spells and arrows now launched my direction are instantly halted, my fire easily burning though them.

Child's play.

By the time I end my flames, I'm met with silence. The inner yard of the castle and upper battlements now deceptively appearing abandoned. Appearing as if the heavens rained down pure ash upon them. But no, truly it's the ashes of those ignorant enough to join this regime.

Cutting my gaze over to Hermione, I expect to see her looking upon me with a bit of horror even maybe wonder. Instead with her mouth pursing in a thin line she stares unhappily at the newly formed graveyard below.

Shouting sounds beneath us. It seems there's more where those now dead members come from.

Oh joy.

More fury, flame, and blood bathing!

Merlin, you sound far more giddy than you should at this.

If dragons could shrug, I'm pretty sure that would be his reply. Not apologetic in the least for our act of mini mass murder. Though, honestly I'm feeling the same on this particular subject.

Got any back up, love?

No, I can't reach them. I thought I'd be able to send back my location with a new magical device-

We can hit that surely titillating conversation later. Until then let's get the fuck out of there. And burn it all to the ground on our way yeah?

Then kiss the dragon?

Yes love. Then you'll get to kiss the dragon.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR:

W

Is it Mating Season?

e need to get our mate so she can ride us instead, my dragon growls very, very unhappily.

There's nothing but ocean for miles. What do you propose? That she jumps from its back to ours?! We're so far up that it'd kill her instantly when she hits the water you territorial twit.

Grumbling, he says, we would obviously catch her...

With the Swedish Short-snout in front of us, we continue to follow her lead presumably to the rest of the Order. Or at the least Harry, Pansy, Gin, and Theo. Hopefully my parents as well, seeing as how their plan was to escape on their own, after many assurances that they were highly capable of doing so without my assistance. Though they'll probably head to the manor. Smart, since its warded specifically for Malfoys. It does make me wonder how the hell they were even abducted in the first place, with father's strict house confinement.

Hermione glances back at us with a blinding smile, and my heart nearly stops at the pure happiness shining like a beacon in her eyes. Perfection. Screw bottling the screams of the fuckers that burned to death… No now I want to bottle this moment. And watch it over and over until it's the first memory that automatically comes to the forefront of my brain.

Curls, windswept, wild. Eyes bright with love and joy. Huge toothy grin adorning her stunning face. All with the underlying feeling of utter relief at being together. Reunited finally.

We will fuck our heirs into her.

Merlin's beard! Someone's feeling a bit overly possessive.

We will have her round with our child, so all will know she's taken by the most virile and strong mate. Even if we are not with her, they will stay away.

Ok big guy we'll circle back to this later.

Now the bastard has me imaging her swelling pregnant with our child.. I can see her rubbing her rounded stomach while on a picnic at the manor, us flying above her and showing off.. Adding a picture of us as a family of 3 to the foyer... Waking up at all hours to help with the babe, so she can focus on feeding her. Oh, fuck I've got to cool it. It somehow feels inappropriate to feel aroused at the idea of my child feeding from my wife's breast.

Yes wife, because I'm going to marry this witch as soon as I can. I don't care if it's just on paper without a big ceremony, I just need her. The rest are just pointless little details when it comes down to it. Because there is but one crucial part of any equation that involves me, and that's Hermione Jean Granger. Fucking hell I cannot wait to change her last name, it'll be just another reminder to others that she infallibly mine.

When she dips lower, slowing as she does so, I realize we must be arriving. Never in my entire life have I been more excited to shift back into my human form. Or seeing the shore. Being as pale as I am I've never been overly fond of beaches or any sort, so this is a rather new occurrence.

Casting a few spells and charms, presumably to mask our massive presence from unwanted eyes because all we need is the muggle papers along with the Prophet reporting on this. I think I've obtained enough notoriety for two lifetimes over.

We both circle the larger copse of trees before landing in the sparse forestry. Hopefully not so sparse as to not provide any camouflage at all.

In the blink of an eye, I change. I don't even register the thunder like crack as I land nimbly on my feet, my knees buckling only slightly. The white dragon lowers to her belly nearly to the grass, straightening her wing a little intending for Hermione to slide down it.

I'm not even sure she gets one foot on the ground before I'm on her. Stopping just short of touching, I pull back and fully take her in. There's nothing more beautiful. Hermione's hair is a tangled, crazed mess, and her cheeks and nose are bright red from the wind but in all my life there's never been anything more alluring than her in this moment. Theis reuniting of mates.

With a trembling hand, she tentatively reaches out, almost as if she's afraid this is one of her terrors and I'll disappear. But stars… when her small palm finds my chest, I'm so relieved I instantly drop to my knees before her. Yanking her forward, promptly erasing the space between us, I bury myself in her stomach, squeezing her so tightly she might break in half.

Her hands spear through my hair. Tousling my curls all about as she digs her fingers into my scalp, almost as if she thinks rooting herself will keep me here present with her. Doesn't she know I'd eliminate anyone who sought to separate us now? That'll we'll never again be a part due to outside circumstances again? I'll be drilling that into her soon. In many many, many creative ways.

Eventually my ass cheeks nearly freeze together, so we decide it best to head to the building they've commandeered to get me dressed. Get updated on everything, with everyone.

Do not see why. We will be naked and mating soon.

Hermione's eyes snap to mine, a blush creeping up her neck from her already bright red chest. To further fluster her, I give her a one dimpled smirk I know she loathes (more like adores) and sexy little wink before motioning for her to lead the way.

"Always a cheeky prat," Hermione mumbles.

She could be calling me every offensive word in the world, and I wouldn't notice right now because the way her ass looks in what appears to be female quidditch pants. Fuck, she already has a sizeable rear, perfect full hips.. but in these, you can see every inch of her like a goddamn second skin.

Rage temporarily invades my senses at the thought of anyone other than me looking upon that perfect round arse. And before I know what, I'm moving whipping her around to face me and tossing her over my shoulder. The overwhelming need to claim the fuck outta her.

Hermione pinches my butt cheek as she demands what in the right hell is going on. I ignore her. Instead, I focus on trying to find somewhere I can semi comfortably sink my cock inside her.

Almost positive the entire time I'm lugging my witch around in search of a mating spot, she's slinging obscenities my way. Not that I've the mental capability of comprehending as all the blood from my brain has abandoned me for me dick.

Seeing a small alcove shaped hole on the side of a particularly large hill, I promptly steer us straight to it. Beyond eager to feel her warmth upon mine, I somehow manage to not trip on all the roots, rocks and branches that litter the uneven ground.

Swinging her from my shoulder into a bridal position, gently as I can I fall to my knees. Hermione is glaring at me so angrily had I been even a smidge less indestructible I'd actually be quite worried. Instead, I kiss her forehead before laying my queen down on the dirt and sparse grass behind her.

When her death glare finally leaves my face, her eyes dance along my chest angrily. But when they land on my throbbing, hard cock she melts almost instantaneously. Now her face only shows blatant want. Of need. For me.

Quickly, I pull roughly at her skintight flying leggings. They only move a few inches they're so glued to her, unfortunately ensuring I make little to no progress at getting her naked. With a growl of frustration, I bring my hands to the middle and rip them in half.

Hermione gasps, looking up at me from beneath her lashes. Not even a second later I smell more of her arousal heavy in the air. Oh, my witch likes it when I show some of my strength? I've got plenty more where that came from.

Moving her hands off the buttons, I take the two sides of her black button up and yank it apart. Buttons of course go everywhere. Granted it's not even close to how hard it was to rip the riding leathers; it still has the desired effect. If her heaving breasts and fuck me eyes are of any indication.

Hermione reaches a hand out, taking my cock and pumping it slowly up and down. I have to bite my lip, tilting my head back as I fight not to come just from her touch. Because fuck, have I missed this witch. Missed my witch. When the sensation of her wet tongue licking lightly at my dick finally registers, my head snaps forward. Eyes now wide the fuck open. Open and utterly transfixed seeing her swirl her tongue wickedly around the crown of my dick before opening her mouth taking just the tip in and sucking.

"Oh, fucking hell Granger," I growl, my hand shooting out and wrapping her hair in my fist. Pulling her head back by her hair, I give my little minx a look of suspicion before speaking again. "Is that what you want Granger? For this pure-blooded prince to fill the smart mouth of the world's golden girl? To fuck your throat like you're my little whore?"

Her breath hitches at my words, her eyes shooting up to mine looking so fucking turned on by my words I can't even be bothered to wait for her answer. No rather I thrust my cock forward into her warm awaiting mouth.

She moans.

The wickedly devious creature known as my mate moans her satisfaction around my pulsing dick. Losing all semblance of control, I use her hair to control the speed in which I fuck her delicate throat. But when her hand reaches up cupping my balls, I go wild, pace erratic as the signature tingle starts at the base of my spine.

Do not waste this seed on her throat!

I'm about to tell him to fuck off when I realize I actually rather agree. I need inside her pussy again like I need goddamn air to fly.

Using my fist, I yank her off with a loud plop ringing through the small space. Giving me a death glare which I pointedly ignore, I pull her up, sit myself down and then pull her over until she's straddling me.

Before she can seat herself upon me, I hold her hips back and look right into her chocolate rounded eyes.

"Have you missed my cock love? Missed being so full of me that you can't move without feeling me there? Because I have," I grind out. Then I impale her dipping cunt on my rock-hard cock.

She screams, eyes rolling back as a sigh of contentment leaves her. I smile wickedly before lifting her hips almost completely off, to the tip before slamming her back down again.

"Ohhh Merlin…"

"Draco, love. Its Draco Malfoy filling this cunt to the brim with his cock. And don't you ever forget it." With a smack to her ass, I agonizingly slowly lift her up and down on me, intent on driving her mad with need.

It must work because with a growl of her own, on the next lift she complete releases herself from me. Her juices dripping down her thighs as she angrily turns and gets on her hands and knees in front of me.

It leaves me fucking speechless. Fucking dumbstruck as she wiggles her arse at me like an offering. I'm staring at her glistening pussy, when she whips her wild hair over her shoulder and gives me a saucy as fuck smirk. Then she proceeds to snake one hand down, almost in slow motion to her sex. With my mouth hanging wide open I watch as she begins to pleasure herself, her other hand steady on the ground keeping her upright as her head falls forward on a long moan.

Her moan seems to snap my senses, I line myself up behind her, and push her hand away to replace it with my own. Rubbing her clit, I push my cock all the way inside her dripping cunt. Filling her to the brim, her ass flushed firmly against my pelvis. Roughly I slap both my palms on each cheek, causing her to jerk with a little yelp, before rubbing and turning it into a sexy little moan.

"Such a good girl, always taking whatever your mate gives you," I say pulling almost all the way out before then saying, "Knowing I'll give you everything. Fucking you until your so filled with my come you'll surely be carrying the Malfoy heir."

"Fuck yes, please Draco please," she says her breathing erratic, her arms shaky as she struggles to balance, pushing herself back into me onto my leaking erection.

Primal need overtakes my senses at her quick acquiescence of my declaration. Of her needy admittance of needing to be bred.

Gripping her hips so hard they'll likely bruise I hold her still as I unleash upon her. Pounding so hard into her fluttering cunt that I'm sure her arse will be bruised from my pelvis as well as my palms.

Only the sounds of our heavy breathing and slapping of skin fill the cramped space as we essentially rut. On a particularly deep thrust, I tilt my hips hitting that magical spot that instantly has Hermione's pussy gripping my dick. Her back arches, a long, loud moan echoing between us causing my balls to draw up ready to unleash.

"Let me have it all Draco," she says breathlessly.

"Anything for you love," I growl, pistoning my hips into her, one hand locked on her hip, the other steadily flicking and rolling her clit.

If I'd thought she was choking my cock before, that was nothing because its goddamn locked on now. With my pace and rhythm quickening, I roughly pump into her like a man gone mad. And as she comes around my cock, I pump a few more times before stilling and releasing every drop of come from the past few weeks inside her.

It wouldn't surprise me if our mixed pleasure were to overflow back out of her.

In which case we will push it all back in exactly where it belongs, my dragon rapidly informs me.

Falling forward, I drape myself over Hermione. Using my arms to keep me from crushing her, I pepper her back and shoulders, thus worshipping her with featherlight kisses.

Tilting her head she offers me her lips, to which I take with no hesitation. Taking time to put all the emotions I've kept locked in for weeks into it. Because I need her to know, to feel my love. To know how every moment we were apart I yearned for her, ached to hear her voice. That one more day without her and I'd have given into any madness imaginable just to have her again.

Pulling apart, I touch my forehead to hers, once again just content to simply be with her. To let all the stresses and worries of the world, to let it all bleed away by just being within her atmosphere. For she is the sun and I am but a planet made simply to revolve around her.

"We should really head back," Hermione whispers.

Nuzzling her nose lightly, I hug her head into the crook of my neck holding her there for a second before something very inconvenient occurs to me.

"I've ruined your clothes," I admit furious with myself at the irony. Because I was so incensed over her skintight pants, I ripped them down the middle to get them off and rut into her like an animal.

Genius move Malfoy. Top marks truly.

Hermione's light laughter sounds, as she tugs the now buttonless shirt together, which is at least long enough to cover some of my favorite parts of her.

"Now the question is what to do to cover up all.." she says wildly waving her hands at my naked form, highly flustered.

Seeing her so off balance instantly has me grinning full on. As soon as both my dimples pop, I give her a roguish look dropping my arms. Puffing my chest, I bring them together behind my head keeping my biceps flexed, and clenching my abs tightly.

Hermione's eyes are wider than saucers, as they ping all over my body. It seems she can't decide where to focus on first. Eventually she gives up and glares at me.

"Worried about someone else seeing me in all my manly glory?" I tease, quickly changing to the archer pose. She's wholly unimpressed with my needling attempt to fluster her.

Scoffing she says, "Turnabouts fair play dragon.."

Then the damned witch starts to shrug out of her shirt!

Jerking forward, I hastily pull the lapels together covering her breasts. Just to make my displeasure abundantly clear, I growl at her, before turning around and looking for her shredded pants. Spotting them just behind her, I grab them and quickly attempt to tie them around my waist like a rather crude loin cloth. Considering the expanse of my muscled waist and quidditch thighs… it's a bit past rudimentary at best. If anything, it looks like a horrid large, leather nappy.

Annoyed, but now relating where she's coming from, I look up at her. She's grinning at me. Which means anything thought or feeling I had before seeing her smile instantly disappears. Because she's smiling.

Hermione holds out her left hand, the one that hosts the glorious engagement ring she accepted. To which I eagerly accept. We head back out and actually attempt to make it to their base this time.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE:

The Witch,her Wardrobe and What?!

H

ermione

"Hermione? Are you listening?"

"Hmm?" I reply, making it rather obvious I was not in fact listening to a word Pansy has said.

"He's a beaut. I'll give the wanker that," She snorts. With eyes on the sky there's no doubt she's talking about the glorious silver dragon I've not been able to rip my own eyes from all day.

It's been nearly a month since we've gotten him back, and I'm still afraid if I take my eyes off him, he'll disappear. That vulnerability makes me very angry. Makes me bitter that they've tainted our relationship in such a manner. Well, no more. Fuck them.

He's free, and he's mine.

As are you love.

Ah blast. I never seem to occlude anymore, it's as if even the thought of cutting my mind or thoughts from him is unbearable. If I'm honest, our mental bond allowing us to speak just to one another is one of my most treasured aspects of being mated to the over grown flying lizard.

"Have you really already spaced out? Again?" Pansy says exasperated.

Blushing, I turn from the window and face my friend.

"No, I'm here. I swear. Full attention just for you Pans," I say, giving her a mock salute. The reference of course goes completely over her head considering her heritage.

"Well if you're quite done mooning over him, could you perhaps call him inside?"

A light laugh trickles out of me before I answer her.

"He's not a dog Pans," I say rolling my eyes. And as if I called for him Aegon comes zooming down the large manor hall. Nearly taking out a few horridly constructed busts of the past Lord Malfoys. Honestly, he'd be doing the world a favor with the look of some of these men.

"Yes, well if you're going to give me the exclusive on your engagement," she drawls, giving me a rather pointed look, "with pictures, then we need the future groom."

Draco, Pansy is bulling me into making you come inside.

When you say come inside... what context are we talking here?

Even though I'm sure he can't see me, I cover my face with my hands- mortified.

"Merlin's tits and Morgana's beard Granger.. that- damn. You got yourself a fucking man right there. Good gods, why couldn't he have been so fit when we were messing around at Hogwarts? Its honestly not fair. I think he has muscles on top of his muscles," Pansy says with such a seriousness that I honestly believe she's mulling over the possibility.

Realizing he must have shifted; I frantically try and shove my best friend away from the window. To keep her prying eyes off my naked fiancé. Wretched woman. She's lucky I love her.

"Pansy Elanora Parkinson!"

Never one to regret a single word that's left her mouth, she just smirks at me. Again, wretched woman!

"I'm not sure what you want me to say here Granger. If you look up manliest man of all men, I'm nearly positive that you'll see a picture of that sculpted god out there!" She says, her body shaking with effort to hold in her laughter as she gestures outside.

"Merlin Pansy.. I'm literally right here. Could you contain your overly open appreciation of another man? At least when I'm 5 feet or less from you?" Theo says from behind us. Shaking his head. At a loss for what to do with his opinionated fiancé, he releases a disappointed sigh before pecking her on the check and walking away.

"Oops.." She says biting her lip a bit before yelling out for him to wait. With a glance back, she quickly issues her instructions for Draco and I to be ready in an hour at the latest. To be in the ballroom or find myself with a ball-less future husband.

Draco snorts behind me, making me yelp in alarm that he's able to be so quiet and nimble with that huge body of his. His arms wrap around me, pulling my back to his chest as he rests his chin on the top of my head. It's one of my favorite ways he holds me, so I let him do it for an absurd amount of time. That is before Pansy and Theo walk back by and tell us to take our arses upstairs and dress or she'll make sure each paper has an 'accidental' smudge right over my lip like a mustache. Because once again she's being a wretched woman...

With my hair braided elegantly to the side, a few wispy strands of curls out framing my front, I stare at myself in the floor length mirror. Red pouty lips, and neutral slightly smokey eyes reflect back at me. I know I look nice, there's no doubt about that but I can't help but feel a bit nervous about standing next to the Adonis that is Draco Malfoy.

I mean really there's nothing to be worrying over. That was one of the main perks to allowing Pansy to write and run the article exclusive. My only job today is to smile next to Draco while Theo takes our pictures. How hard could that even be?

Running my hands down my satin emerald dress, I then pluck at the thin straps nervously. Forcing my hands down, I catch Draco out of the corner of my eye leaning against the door opening with one arm draped over the top. Damn him for how dashing he is. With half lidded eyes glued either to my rear or to the low cut of my dress, he slides his teeth over his full bottom lip taking me in.

Out of all the dresses Pansy and Narcissa brought for me to choose from, I knew as soon as I laid eyes on it that this was the one. A slinky, skintight emerald, green satin floor length with double slits and an open back had beckoned to me immediately. By the look on Draco's heated face, I'd say I've chosen correctly.

Two quick strides and he's behind me, his hands grasping my hips pulling my back flush against his chest. Tilting my head slightly in search of his lips, his hand grips my chin gently turning me back toward the mirror. With a hand splayed across my throat we stand there taking our image in. And damn it if we don't actually look perfect.

"How lucky am I that this wickedly stunning creature is mine?" He says flexing his hand on my throat before strumming his thumb along my jaw.

His eyes are glowing silver, bathing us in an otherworldly glow, as he turns my head toward his and takes my lips softly. We continue gently kissing, until he breaks free, nuzzling his nose on mine before pulling back and taking one hand off my hip. Reaching into his ridiculously expensive looking dress pants, he pulls out what appears to be a necklace. Unclasping it, he raises his hands over my head and lays it carefully on my chest before locking it on.

With a look of confusion, I open my mouth to ask about this lovely gift when he speaks.

"When we were in Perth with your grandparents.." he says, my sharp intake of breath giving him pause before going on, "Grandma Grace took me aside during one of your kips and handed this to me as a gift for you. Apparently, it's been passed down all the women in her family for nearly 150 years. It's a gift they get when they become engaged, so they can wear it on their wedding when the time comes." He says this so softly my heart aches with the care he always takes with me.

Trembly only slightly, I raise my hand and palm the gorgeous dainty tear drop diamond necklace with tiny green stones surrounding it. Leaning my head back onto his chest, I stare up at the ornate ceiling willing my tears away in hopes of not ruining the bit of makeup Narcissa worked so hard on.

We stay like that so long, that it's not until we hear Pansy's heels clicking on the marbled floor combined with her loud complaining that we realize we'd managed to be late to the photo shoot.

"Enough sadness love. Let's get out there and get the road to showing," Draco says, smiling that double dimpled smile that always has my knees weak.

"It's 'get the show on the road', not- You know what? Let's get the road to the showing," I say, taking his offered hand and facing a very irritated Pansy.

Based on the amount of chattering I can hear from the ballroom, I'm immediately dreading the amount of people Pans has rounded up for this exclusive. Since I'm a notorious homebody, I'll be trying hard not to look uncomfortable or ungrateful for the effort put into this affair. Because no matter how squeamish I am, it doesn't change the fact that Pansy worked her arse off on this. Especially to ensure that we were reported in the correct narrative. Nothing negative or derogatory of dragons, or death eaters. Just the truth, no matter how strange.

Draco pulls me to a stop just before the covered double doors. Leaning down whispering he tells me to wait here and gives me a chaste but sweet kiss to my temple. Another one of my favorite things. I sigh, closing my eyes, the contentment basically bleeding from my pores at this point.

So, content in fact, I nearly scream when a hand encircles my shoulder. Once I get a good look at the owner of that hand, I'm momentarily convinced I'm dreaming instead. Because here, right here outside these doors with me is my father.

"Hi honey," my dad says, his kind eyes crinkled with a genuine smile.

"H-hi daddy," I say feeling like a child for instantly wanting to soak in my parent's warmth. So, I do. I curl into him, resting my head on his chest ensuring he's real. After a bit, I collect myself and pull back enough to see his face but dare not unwrap myself from his embrace.

"What're you doing here? Is mum here too then?" I ask.

"Of course, she is," he says, right as the French doors open. He holds his arm out for me to wrap around his bicep. I look down at it confused until he says, "We'd never miss our baby girl's wedding."

Draco

Hermione's soft gasp of surprise has a smile alighting my face as I look up from the carpeted floor.

Watching her scan the room so overwhelmed with emotions, has me choking back my own. With shining eyes, she takes her father's offered arm, and starts a slow march down the aisle to light (bizarrely sounding) music played by Luna on some (absurd looking) instrument she made herself.

Pansy has Theo acting as her very own errand boy, instructing him when and where to stand for the best pictures. Harry pats my back so hard I nearly cough up a lung, Molly gives me a wink from the front row with tears streaming down her face. While the twins give me matching thumbs up beside her.

All that fades the instant when she reaches halfway. All I see is her.

With a flick of her wand, mother has Hermione's dress flawlessly transfiguring into the wedding dress she selected from Australia. Instead of a satin emerald number, she's in a beautiful white. Showing just enough of her long legs with the slit, and just enough of her chest with the sweetheart drop of the neck..

Gorgeous. Stunning. Beautiful. Mine. Everything.

Those are the only words I can manage to describe her in this moment. As she realizes her dress is now the very one she chose with her loved ones, she has to stop for a second and look up at the ceiling. Attempting again to keep those pesky tears at bay. Her mother takes that opportunity to step forward and hand her a bouquet of her favorite flowers.

With the enchanted pink and red poppies in hand, and a peck from her mother, she heads straight for me; nearly dragging her father, mind you. And when her eyes catch mine, I no longer try to keep the moisture in my eyes from escaping. Because goddamn it. I'm so fucking lucky to have her. She looks like a goddess from a far-off nation, or perhaps an angel from the heavens- no like the only bit or starlight shining in a pitch-black sky. Shining brightly to lead her dragon home, to her.

Because no matter what happens this day or next, in this world or another.. she will always be my home. My guiding light in the darkness.

Now she's standing before me, giving her dad a kiss on his cheek before he walks away and joins her mother near the Weasley brood. Offering her my hand, she allows me to help her up the slightly raised small platform.

Hermione's small hands reach up and swipe away my joyful tears, smiling at me with such affection my heart very nearly bursts. Reaching out, I copy her, swiping at the occasional tear that dares slip free. I lean in to kiss her before a polite but fake cough sounds beside us.

Turning we find my father looking at us rather dryly with a brow raised. Which only makes Hermione giggle. Fighting a reluctant smirk, my father clears his throat in earnest before proceeding.

"I think we can all safely say why we've gathered here on this fine day," the room chuckles lightly at this. "Today Hermione Jean Granger and Draco Lucius Malfoy shall join together in an unbreakable vow. To only further solidify their blessed mating bond. If there are any here in attendance that have objections now is the time, though I would not recommend it considering my son is a dragon," father deadpans the last bit drolly at the crowd.

With the room is nowhere near filled to capacity, since only our closest friends and relatives are in attendance, it's no surprise when no one comes forward to air their grievances of our union. Although it doesn't escape my notice that Theo gives Pansy a 'don't you dare' look from his perch for pictures.

"Since this is a bit of a surprise for the bride, may I assume that you do not have any prepared vows?"

"Actually," Hermione squeaks, "Erm- I've had a rough outline as to what I'd like to say.."

Of course, you have. Always head of the class.

Father nods for her to go ahead, with a slight lilt at the corner of his lips that turns into a smirk that looks not reluctant in the least gracing his face.

Hermione's brown eyes are shining with such love, as she steels herself and looks directly into my own. With a deep breath and a nervous swallow, her beautiful voice reaches my ears.

"Draco, it goes without saying that there aren't words to fully describe the intensity at which I love you. Even the word love seems dull and lacking when in comparison to how full and far my heart is of you.

Has our love story been perfect? Or by the book? No of course not. How many people can say they broke their husband's nose? Or cackled as they watched him flail dramatically at his over confidence with a hippogriff?" Laughs ring out at that, and deservedly so.

"One thing our journey here has been, is real. Its wondrous, and crazy and even at times a bit gritty- dark even. But even when the night is darkest upon us, we need only find our stars to reach one another. Draco you will always be my brightest, guiding star- or constellation if we're being more accurate.

What the root of this all is that I love you and I vow to always be your star in the night, your haven from the storms, and your mate in all ways."

Father seems to have the need to get himself under control. His throat working at a swallow several times before he clears his throat a few times for good measure.

"Draco, am I to assume since you did know about this joyous event that you indeed already have vows prepared?" Father says, his voice still a bit thick with unwanted emotion.

Giving him a nod, I speak.

"Hermione Jean Granger. The brightest witch of her age they say. And they would be correct since you're marrying me," I tease, getting a watery grin in return. "I've wanted you since the moment I met you. It confused me so much that I was unkind in ways I'll never fully make amends for.

When you say our love story is gritty and even dark at times.. It was only you lighting my way that brought me back from that darkness. It was you that changed my mind and bewitched my heart.

For so long I've been chasing you thar it feels surreal to be here having actually caught you. Chasing behind you in class, in values, and in life it seemed. Until one day, after years and years of pining for you… of dreaming of your lips on mine, of me in your heart.. You gave in to us." I smile broadly before continuing, "You're more than just my mate, you're more than just my starlight.. You, Hermione, are everything and all things at once to me.

Even just a moment away from you seems to seize the very air from my lungs. A day without hearing your voice is like the cruelest torture on my very soul because there is no doubt that my heart strictly and wholly beats just for you. Every single second I'm with you want to lock it away as a treasure that I can return to just simply to replay.

There is no time no place and no one that could ever change the stars in such a way that would ever lead me away from you. My light in the darkness, my haven in the storms, the absolute light of my life. I love you irrevocably, unabashedly and insurmountably.

It's my greatest honor in life to have you as Mrs. Malfoy, and I'll spend my entire life showing you."

She chokes out a half laugh, but mostly sob as she tries frantically to wandlessly dry her face from all her happy tears. The woman looks a bit mad. And I love it.

"Who has the rings?"

Smiling, I pat my thigh saying, "Aegon, here boy!"

Wearing a ridiculous looking knitted dress robe, courtesy Molly Weasley, Aegon comes bounding down the aisle. Barely just managing it, he skids to a halt right between Hermione and I. With his tongue to one side and a big goofy look on his face, I bend down and reach into the little satchel tied around his collar.

Pulling out the rings I hand Hermione mine and hold hers as we await the final instructions from my father.

"Draco, say the wizard vow. After Hermione hopefully says yes, then slide the ring onto her finger."

"I vow to be your shield in every battle. I vow to be your partner in all things. I vow to be only yours until my last breath. Do you vow?" I say.

"Yes," Hermione says, smiling as I slide her wedding band onto her ring finger. After its on she takes her turn.

"I vow to be your shield in every battle. I vow to be your partner in all things. I vow to be only yours until my last breath. Do you vow?" She asks.

"Fucking right I do," I growl.

Laughing she slides my wedding band exactly where it belongs. Where it was always meant to be. And then before my father can declare us, I yank her forward, and dip her low in my arms. Then I slam my mouth on hers, claiming my wife for all to see.

"Ladies and Gentlemen! I give you Mr. And Mrs. Draco Malfoy!" My father yells rather cheerfully, if I do say so myself.

Pulling apart, I nuzzle her nose to mine before resting my forehead on hers.

I love you.

And I you, my dragon.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX:

H

Irritating Ultimatums

ermione

Mrs. Draco Malfoy.

I'm now officially Hermione Granger Malfoy.

Dreams do come true it seems. Proof of that being that I'm laying here in our home, with our dog, in our bed.

While Draco lazily traces circles along my spine, I blatantly and unabashedly make moon eyes at my wedding rings. The emerald catches the sun's light glowing through the windows. It brings a self-satisfied smile to my face. Happiness is coming off me in waves as I lay in the crook of Draco's arm.

"On a scale of fucked to positively ravished.. which are you love?" Draco says with a voice still thickly layered with sleep.

Rolling over to face him, I bracket both hands on the either side of his face. Gently stroking his cheeks with my thumb, he nuzzles a kiss into my left palm.

"Ravished within an inch of my life, more like."

I'm graced with a lopsided dimpled grin before he's on top of me. With his hips now pining me to the mattress, I wrap my arms and legs around him and tug him closer. Honestly if I could melt myself into him its likely I would. The fact that he's in no hurry to detangle our limbs tells me he feels the same.

Eventually hunger overrides the need to cuddle and we get up, with the intention of heading straight for the kitchen. After Draco throws me one of his white V-necks, he then slides on some grey sweatpants that should be a crime for him to look so good in.

Draco drifts to the small end table by the door that leads to the foyer, his hands already sifting through the mail that litter the top. Presumably separating his from mine, he's fingers pause, before laying all but one letter down. Twirling it, he eyes it warily, with his brows pinched and his full mouth pursed into a thin line.

Frowning, I walk over to him and reach to grab the letter. To which he promptly holds out of reach since he's a quarter giant apparently. Narrowing my eyes at his behavior, he gives me a damned shrug in return.

"Excuse me Mr. Malfoy, but unless my eyes deceive me that envelope is addressed to the both of us!"

"Ah so that's what all these funny looking symbols mean!"

Swatting him on his ridged stomach, he lets out an oof, but still doesn't drop the blasted envelope.

"Will you please at least open the damned thing?" I say exasperated with the entire situation.

Draco lays it on the counter and seems to stare at it with far too much thought. Or surely more than any mere letter deserves. He frowns.

"Something about this, letter just feels.. wrong," Draco says still staring at it as if it's going to jump up and suddenly become a howler.

Reaching behind him into the band of his sweatpants, he un-tucks his wand saying revelio, and a few other uncovering charms of that nature. We both stand there watching for even a twitch of something remotely nefarious for what feels like minutes. Probably more like a minute, but with the hairs on my arms raised and Draco's confession.. it simply felt like more.

Opening the envelope with great care, it's nearly anticlimactic when nothing happens. Quickly followed by a sense of thankfulness for the false alarm of course. But when Draco's hand not holding the letter clenches and catches flame, I realize that feeling may have been a bit premature.

To the new Mr. And Mrs. Draco Malfoy,

First, it seems an obvious congratulations are in order for your completed nuptials. It is disconcerting knowing yet another Pure Blood has succumbed to the bewitching of a muggle born. That the bloodlines steadily continue to be tainted by their unfavorable heritage.

Of course, this is not something you have any control over. According to some old family texts, once the dragon entity within you chooses their mate there can be no reasoning with the beast.

It pains us that someone as strong and unique as yourself was forced to lower their standards to someone of impure lineage. With circumstances being beyond your control we are more than willing to overlook such mistakes.

The Pure Blood Regime would like to an officially extend another invitation to be formally inducted into our new society. Even willing to allow your mate to join as a consort, or pet after agreement of a more suitable bride is decided.

Mrs. Malfoy would be viewed as one of the more elevated of the consorts/pets in our new world order. That is to say if you agree to our terms. If terms cannot be met, we may have to resort to more severe and permanent measures.

An owl will arrive every day at 11am sharp to await your response. If we do not receive word from you within two weeks, drastic measures will be taken.

Signed,

The Mistress

Head of The Pure Blood Regime

Emperor of the New Blood World Order

When the edge of the letter starts to singe, I yank it from his hand before it can really catch fire.

Frowning, Draco growls as he reaches back for the letter.

"No, don't! We need this intact! Let's get this over to the Order to look over it more thoroughly," I say, folding the letter and casting a few preserving charms as an extra measure.

A sigh of disappointment leaves Draco, as he concedes I'm of course correct. Really, when am I ever wrong?

"Shall we get our lovely Velpa here to whip us up something love?" Draco asks, as he turns back toward the letters he'd been sorting previously.

"Well considering we have very little food, since I need to go to the grocery store.. I would gladly accept anything the wonderful Velpa makes," I say genuinely excited for her cooking. She knows how to cook; she could be a 5-star chef with her skills. That's how good her food is.

"Right, I'll have a chat with dearest Velpie poo. And you my darling wonderful wife, will take that thickly delicious arse upstairs to the lovely office-library you've poured your soul into decorating and get some work done!" He says, giving said arse a loud slap.

"Fair. But come get me when she's done, please. Give her my love as well. I'm off to work since my husband demands it of me."

Blowing him a kiss and turning toward the staircase I make sure to swish my hips the entire way. Because Merlin knows I love driving my dragon mad.

July 1972

I've lost track of the exact day. I know at least that the month is July and of course the year, but the days of the week faded so long ago.

It doesn't help that it's so incredibly dark here. Hiding in our pure-blooded friend's basement has proven to be very uncomfortable and disorienting.

James has fared much better than I. But he's always been the more optimistic of the two of us. Poor Ava hasn't seen the sunlight in so long I'm afraid she'll grow sickly soon. She's still feeding from my breast, and by the looks of things will be for quite a while longer.

We're running low on food again, and candles.. and clean towels. We do however have an abundance of water thanks to the running tap and sink we use for sponge baths, as well as cleaning Ava's cloth nappies.

It's so miserable down here that even reading the books brought down are beginning to not help. Its hard to escape into another reality when the one you're in is so horrible.

What is it that gives this Dark Lord such an authority to decide who is worthy and who is not? How can the circumstance surrounding your birth and living situations equate to their value as a person?

These are questions that run wild in my mind, especially down here in the dark.

Any squeak of the stairs, or even a hoot of an owl has me jumping up and scooping up my daughter ready to run. It's hard to have hope when every day I wake we wonder if we'll have to make a run for it or flee to a new family's home in search of safety. If our lives will be cut short due to discovery.

Even writing in this diary doesn't bring me the same joy it once did. But I refuse to give in. To let the dark overtake me. No, for my daughter, and my husband I will live. Even if it's not as full life as it once was, I will continue to have hope... small as it is that this Dark Lord will fall.

-Fiona MacDonald

Sorrow fills me as I softly close the diary. How heartbreaking it must have been to hide your whole family from one wretched man. Granted he did have a large following, death eaters included, therefore you never knew who to trust truly. To be underground with little provisions and constantly on alert to run, sounds so utterly horrid. Though really, I can relate to some of that from when we were out Horcrux hunting, and I didn't have a baby I had to factor in like her.

How resilient they all were to still have hope in a poorly lit basement in near constant fear. You can feel her inner turmoil in every pen stroke. The push and pull between having hope and falling into hopelessness written on every page.

Grabbing, my quill again, I start to make a few notes as well as quotes for my book. I'm rather behind on sending my first draft to my publisher, but with the way things were when Draco was taken, I really can't be bothered to worry too much about it. Honestly the only thing that probably could have even mildly troubled me during that time would have been something happening to Aegon.

Aegon was my rock when Draco was captive, and truth be told continues to be. Truly he's been centering me and soothing my soul since we got him.

As if sensing my thoughts, he lifts his head from the extravagant dog bed (plush couch more like), tilting his head at me as if questioning my need of him. Smiling, I pat my leg for him to come over. His claws scratch against the bit of hardwood floor not covered with a rug as he excitedly bounds over to my chair. Laying his large fluff ball of a head in my lap, I stare into his eyes as if I can send my love and thankfulness straight to his mind. Fluffing behind his ears I'm coo-ing at him like a baby when my husband walks in.

Damn even referring to him as such in my head makes my thighs slap together. He smiles, because of course he didn't miss the action. Not that I was subtle by any means.

"Dinner's ready love," Draco says, leaning against the doorframe in that stupidly sexy way that should be outlawed. Thank god he doesn't have a baseball cap on backwards as well or I'd be a puddle on floor considering he's yet to put a shirt on.

To be fair, I've yet to put on pants.. but I did find some knickers since the idea of sitting on anything with a bare arse made me queasy. Fucking on it bare arsed is different, the intention and all that but it felt wrong to be panty-less while working. We'll say it's because I didn't want to be unprofessional but really it just seemed a bit odd and a tad icky.

"Alright witch. Up with you. Velpa worked hard on our meal, lets head on down. You can eat it off my naked body if you need further motivation love," he says wagging his eyebrows suggestively.

Laughing I stand and promptly swat him on his stomach, which I'm learning is becoming one of my favorite things to do. Rather precious when he pretends like he remotely felt anything from it, because we both know nothings penetrating those damned abdominals.

"Okay, I'm coming. But after dinner I need to head back up here and work a bit more. I'm behind, and this particular journal is the one Ava specifically told me about before Harry and I left."

"Works for me. I've got to hit the gym and fly on a broom instead of on wings for a bit. I'm scared I'll forget how if I don't get on a stick soon." He frowns at his words, as if it's even a possibility.

Absurd Dragon.

Green flames alight our living room as Harry and Ginny step through. Even though they're visiting for the first time for undesirable reasons, it still makes me happy that they're here.

"Gin!" I squeal, jumping up from the chair I've claimed strictly as my own.

Ginny nearly trips over Aegon to wrap me up in a hug. Embracing her tightly, I breathe in my one of my best friends. One I've not nearly seen enough of since she's had to balance Quidditch and the Order.

Standing back slightly, I cover my nose with the back my hand, confused at my sudden aversion to whatever it is Ginny's wearing under the guise of perfume.

"Oh my, Ginny what perfume have you bathed in?" I ask, feeling a bit green at the overwhelming scent.

Ginny frowns. Sniffing her shoulder, she then takes a handful of her long red hair and smells it as well. Confused she looks back at me.

"Erm- I mean it's the same thing I've always worn really. Mum gave it to me like our 1st year of Hogs.."

Huh.

"Maybe you used something different to wash then? Anything at all different with you?" I ask, because surely, I'm not going crazy.

Ginny looks nervously over at Harry. Her hands twisting anxiously in front of her stomach. Looking over at Harry myself, his smile is nearly blinding it's so huge. Whatever it is she's worked in a tizzy over, is something Harry obviously feels very happy about.. which..

"Oh my god! Ginny! Are you pregnant?" I say, clapping my hands happily while keeping a good distance due to her smell.

Joyful tears build in in her eyes, as she nods rapidly her confirmation. A baby! Oh, how utterly wonderful!

"Ginny! This is great! Why are you nervous? Is everything alright? How long have you known? Have you been to a healer? Does Molly know? Or Ron? Dear Merlin if Lavender knew before me, I might bat-boogey you after you give birth!"

Laughing, she wipes her tears away before saying, "That's a lot of questions. Which is to be expected with you of course. First yes, I've been to a healer to confirm it, no nothing's wrong. It's just new. Mum had 2 miscarriages before she carried Bill to term so I'm just nervous over it.

It's strange because before you know you're pregnant it's like you're living in this state of unawareness, but once you know.. Your mindset completely shifts. Even as tiny as this little snitch in my belly is you already love it with a fierceness that you have to experience to understand. So, I'm happy and scared all at once if that makes sense?"

"Of course, it does, though I can only imagine. But I'm so excited for you both! This is so so wonderful," I say pulling Ginny back into my arms but holding my breath a bit this time.

"What has these women folk so excited Potter?" Draco says, his eyes always finding mine first before going anywhere else. Once his land on Harry, and the very happily dazed look on his face, he then pings over to Ginny and I. Extricating myself, I head over into Draco's opening embrace.

Leaning into him, I breathe him in, instantly soothed by his strictly Draco scent. Dropping his chin, he looks at me questioningly, most likely due to the way I all but melt into him after taking a few deep whiffs.

Giving him a reassuring smile, I reach up, and since he already knows what I want he leans down where I can get to him better.

Stage whispering into his ear I tell him that our best friends are having a baby. His head jerks back, as his eyes slice over to Harry. Who's now has Ginny tucked into his side giving her a loving kiss to the top of her head.

"Congratulations you two. I'm ecstatic for you both. Hopefully we aren't too far behind you," Draco says, pulling my back to his chest. His hands snake down and cup my middle, his thumb lightly stroking my stomach.

Dropping my head back I look up at him with all the love I can project shining in my eyes. Glowing silver orbs shine down on me, a dimpled eager grin alighting his devastatingly handsome face.

God, I hope our kids get your dimples.

I hope they get your eyes.

But they're just brown. Yours are so lovely. Ethereal even.

It doesn't matter what they get as long as they get your heart.

I'm about to respond when Harry politely clears his throat, subtly reminding us that we're not alone. And perhaps also being a bit rude.

"Sorry!" I say wincing at how squeaky my voice sounded.

"It's all right you honey-mooners. But I'd like to get my hands on that letter and get it back to my office to study it."

"Of course. I've got it in my office. Are you two going to stay for a quick lunch or are you practically dying to get this examined?" Draco asks, his brow raised knowingly. Really, we all know what Harry's answer will be.

"We need something, anything at all at this point concerning the PBR. So as much as I'd love to spend more time with you both, I want this organization disbanded and imprisoned as soon as possible. Especially now that Gin's pregnant," Harry says, as he runs his hands through his wild hair in frustration.

"I understand. I feel the same way. I want them caught as well. Let's get on then," Draco says, waving a hand for Harry to follow him down the hall.

"Well, how about the two of us go out for lunch then eh?" I ask.

"Love to.. but there's just one problem," she says biting her lip worriedly.

"What's that?"

"I've not been able to keep hardly anything down. Except for food from one place. But you can't needle me about where, okay?"

"Ginny, I'm not Ron. I don't care where it is. Let's floo out since it's not recommended to apparate before the 3 month mark. You just say where and we'll eat it. I'm not picky. You know that," I say smiling at her, giving her hand a comforting squeeze.

Handing her the bag of floo powder, I take her hand and wait for her to toss it with our destination.

"Hog's Head, Hogsmeade," Ginny says and we're off before I remember, Draco has no idea where I'm going.

Ugh.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN:

The Slaying of Southwick

D

raco

Blowing out a long whistle, Harry folds the insane letter and puts it back in the envelope.

"The balls on this mistress woman.. Pardon, I meant the Emperor.." Harry trails off obviously forgetting what she'd crowned herself.

"Emperor of the world or some bit.." I say scoffing.

Pouring Harry some of my finest aged Firewhiskey to match my own, Harry's continues scanning the books on my shelves without really looking, seeming to be deep in thought.

"Spill it Potter," I say, elbowing him before handing over his drink. Harry smiles, though it doesn't seem to reach his eyes.

With a resigned sigh he eventually speaks. "I'm thrilled. Obviously, I'm over the moon. It's a dream come true, a total accident but still a dream come true.."

"But...?" I encourage, taking a sip of my drink. Though fiery it still manages to go down nice and smooth having aged for so long.

"What if history repeats itself? It all just feels too similar to when all our parents were young and fighting Voldemort or falling in line with him. Am I bringing my child into a world I won't be there to raise him in? Will I be just a moving picture they cry to when their lonely? Or hug it to their chest on their birthdays and Christmas?" Harry says, choking down a small sob at the end.

Putting my glass down I walk over to my best mate and clasp him on the shoulder. Harry still hasn't taken his eyes off the books on the shelf, stuck in his own personal nightmare.

"Don't let our pasts dictate our futures. We are not our parents, and this mistress isn't the fucking dark lord. Does history often repeat itself? Undoubtedly. Does that change the way we're going to live our lives? No.

Do not let your worries outshine your chance at happiness. All we can do is live in the now, believe in the good, and love with everything we've got. Yeah?" I say, shaking his shoulder until he reluctantly looks up at me.

"Not bad advice for a Slytherin," he says with a smirk. Slapping my back he pockets the letter, while I roll my eyes at the audacity of this goody blasted Gryffindor.

Following him out to the fireplace to see him off, I don't notice how strangely quiet it is. One would think our 'women's folk' would still be squealing and hugging over the baby news..

I do not like this.

I don't like he just said that. Fan-fucking-tastic.

Entering the living room, I now see why it's now quiet. My witch seems to have disappeared. Along with Ginny Weasley mind you but still.

That familiar tightness of being trapped in my skin overtakes me as I crack my neck from side to side in an attempt to disperse some of the tension. Doesn't do a thing, but it was worth a try. The only thing keeping me mildly sane is that I don't feel any discomfort from her end of our bond.

I'd still like to know where the hell she is though.

Perhaps sensing my inner struggle, and my rather obvious outward irritation, Harry says, "I bet they went out for breakfast. I wouldn't worry. How far can you guys sense one another?"

Doing my head in a bit of a so-so motion, I reply, "I think the longer we're mated the longer we can talk or sense one another. Of course, I have nothing to base that hypothesis, I feel confident in that assumption. Even now, I couldn't pinpoint exactly where she is, but I have a vague understanding that she's still in the U.K. And that she's okay. Not sensing any fear or pain, thankfully."

Harry looks impressed but seeing him toss his little velvet pouch of floo powder from hand to hand tells me he's anxious, ready to head out.

"Right then. Head off Auror Potter and do your job eh?! Quit lounging about with the most handsome husband, dashing Slytherin, and ruggedly alluring dragon and catch the bad guys! Chosen one for the win!" I say linking my hands together, raising them over my head in rocking victory motion.

Harry gives me a bland look before floo-ing out of my home, utterly unimpressed with my teasing.

Hermione

Still a bit anxious, I do another sweep looking around the room for threats that may have popped up within the last 3 seconds I looked.

Tending the bar as expected is Aberforth, looking nearly exactly the same as I remember. I guess him and his brother have the uncanny ability to stall their aging keeping them looking the same for many years. Because when he grunts in response to my polite hello, he doesn't look a day over 100. Not that I've any idea how old he actually is.

Seating ourselves at a high-top table in the corner, it allows us to keep an eye on the floo and front door. Because no matter how long this previous war was, old habits die hard. Not helped either with the rising of this wretched PBR either. Better safe than sorry.

Hannah Abbot makes her way over to our table, and I dread having to nicely ask that she allow Gin and I to eat privately. That worry was for naught as she slides a notepad out of her apron while clicking a muggle pen, donning a warm smile. Her strawberry blonde-ish hair is pulled back into a ponytail with bangs covering her forehead- other than the fact that it's pulled up instead of down, she looks exactly like when we were in school.

"Hi Ginny! Back again? Weren't you here just yesterday morning?" Laughing she teases, "And sent Harry back for dinner. Said you made him go because you were embarrassed you'd been so much."

Ginny looks a bit uncomfortable, which is strange considering she normally would be teasing her right back. Makes me think this pregnancy already has her hormones and emotions in a bit of twist.

"Which works out for me. Honestly, it's so nice to be around other women. Neville, Hagrid, Flitwick.. Slughorn.. they all come here regularly but add that with the sketchy men that already frequent here and that's a lot of testosterone. It's been great having you come in Ginny," Hannah says, her eyes soft. She must have picked up on Ginny's body language. To be expected from a Hufflepuff though.

"Could we get two of the usual with a ginger tea for me?" Ginny says giving Hannah a nice smile.

"Course I can. What'll you have to drink Hermione?"

"Actually, I'll have pumpkin juice if you've got it? Or a butterbeer. Whichever you've got please."

"On it! I think we only have butterbeer. I think Ol' Abby back there got rid of all the juices to discourage students from coming in. As if that helped," Hanna snorts, shaking her head. As she walks away toward the bar, I can't help but feel rather glad we came.

It's nice to simply go places with your best friend. Especially ones with sentimental value like Hog's Head. Even if the Battle of Hogwarts devastated this town by spilling into it. It's bit like Hogwarts in the same sense that even the bad doesn't override the warm, happy memories made there.

You can't let the bad erase the good in life after all.

Sliding my hand across the table, I give Ginny's a squeeze accompanied by a warm, happy smile. Because I'm thrilled. Who wouldn't be for their best friend, intentional or not they're having a baby and I get to snuggle it.

Hannah lays down two soup-filled bowls, before quickly heading back over to the bar and grabbing the drinks for our table.

"Two Ginger Chicken soups, one ginger tea, and a butterbeer," she states before adding, "Anything else you need?"

We shake our heads, thanking her as she pulls napkins from her apron placing them on the table before walking off. Hannah slips around all her tables, kindly chatting and checking on the other patrons while Ginny takes a tentative sip of her soup. After a swallow following small waiting period seeing if her stomach revolts, she eventually digs in. Even sighing a few times after each satisfying bite.

My stomach on the other hand seems to be feeling a bit off. The thought of food sounds positively horrible, so I reach for my butterbeer to sip instead.

Which turns out to be a horrible idea.

Oh god, why does it taste so vile? Jumping up from my chair, I haul arse to the loo. Thankfully not puking, I just end up spitting it out into the sink.

Ugh, that was awful. Perhaps Aberforth has a bad batch.

A bit of an intrusive thought hits.. what if it's drugged? Would it really be a such a surprise to find out the PBR had spiked my drink? No.. it really wouldn't.

Opening the door to the bathroom after washing my hands, I run right into someone. Someone tall and gripping my shoulders so I don't fall on my arse backward.

"Hermione!" Neville says, pulling me into his chest tightly.

Laughing into his chest, eventually, I disentangle myself from him. We both take a step back, before he talks again.

"What're you doing here? Wait don't answer that. Did we have lunch planned and I forgot? Oh bollocks.. I'm sorry. Come on then, Ginny's here we can sit with her."

Instead of correcting him, I follow him back to my table, my mind anywhere but here for the moment. I can't help but feel a bit paranoid after Draco and I have both been taken. Maybe it was a bad idea to come out to eat.

Or maybe I'm letting those damned arseholes make decisions for me when they deserve no such privilege.

Spotting Hannah, along the way, I whisper that the butterbeer must be bad and if she didn't mind I'd like a ginger tea as well. Giving me a nice but distracted nod, she stops in her tracks suddenly. Her attention now obviously zeroed in on someone, her lightly freckled face flashing with hurt before scrunching up and steeling herself.

I don't have to look far to figure out who it is that has her emotions twisted, because when Neville circles back for me her eyes follow his every move.

Oh my.. what happened here with these two?

Neville clears his though awkwardly beside me. As he forces his hands to stop fidgeting, clasping them in front of his stomach.

"Hannah..." he rasps, his brows pinched with sadness.

Hannah shakes her head; her eyes shining as she backs away back toward the restrooms. The sight rather breaks my heart.

Not waiting on Neville, I turn and head for Ginny. Neville stands there for a second with his head bowed before following me the short trek over the table.

"Look who I found!" Neville says, gesturing to me far too proudly. As well as too much forced cheeriness. Though it does still cause a light laugh to trickle out of us.

"Actually Neville, Ginny and I were already eating here."

"Yup. The soup here is too good. Are you okay Mione?" Ginny asks, her brow raised in question. Reaching over she rubs my back while kindly awaiting my answer.

"Yes, fine. That butterbeer must be a bad.." I trail off as Neville picks it up, not paying the rest of us any attention as he takes a long gulp.

Wiping his mouth with his sleeve, he looks back at the two of us. Frowning, he must see the confusion on our faces because he promptly inquires as to what's wrong.

"Nothing," I say shaking my head. "It's just.. does that butterbeer taste funky to you?" I ask, because I found it atrocious.

Neville shakes his head no, before nearly downing the entire glass. "Tastes like just regular butterbeer to me," he adds with a shrug.

Hannah must have decided to hand our table over, or at the least bring over my tea, because someone else drops it off. Replacing the empty butterbeer in one well practiced swoop.

Ignoring what I'm trying to convince myself is none of my business, I nearly inhale my soup. The ginger in it settling my stomach quickly. A sigh of relief leaves me, feeling so much better, along with the fact that Neville seems to be having no ill effects from it at all.

No, the only thing giving Neville a hard time right now would be Hannah. His eyes follow her every move around the establishment. I dare say he doesn't blink for fear of missing a movement.

An owl swoops in, dropping an envelope directly in front of Aberforth. Honestly, I didn't think much of it, aside from wondering if him and Flitwick had finally gotten together. But when he pales, and drops the letter as if it's cursed, I can't help but to notice. Gently I place my spoon in the bowl ensuring it doesn't clatter. Rising from my seat, I head over to the shaky Dumbledore.

"Is everything alright?" I ask, knowing of course that things are not likely alright. If it wasn't his trembling hands, it'd be the overwhelming fear I feel in the pit of my stomach.

Without a word, he hands me the offending letter, which turns out to be more of a nefarious newspaper. Because in bold letters it states:

SOUTHWICK SLAYINGS

Article by Pansy Parkinson

In the early morning hours today, 20 homes were discovered to house victims of the most undeniably horrible of the three unforgivable curses.

All the muggles/muggleborn families were found by authorities and appeared to be sleeping in their beds. The houses seemed to be chosen at random as neighbors were the ones to bring attention to the slayings due to the blood used to leave messages and warnings on the outside of the newly deceased homes.

The messages ranged from sayings such as: COURTESY OF THE PBR, to SUBMIT OR DIE, as well as DEATH TO ALL MUGGLES.

At this point in time we do not have a statement from the self-proclaimed Pure Blood Regime..

Slamming the letter back down onto the bar top, I turn on my heel, and rush over to Ginny. Saying a spell to seal and preserve our food, I snatch our bowls, and grab her arm and make beeline for the floo. I barely avoid running in my attempt to get us out before a line will surely start to get home to everyone's loved ones.

Over my shoulder, I mouth to Neville to go home, before tossing the floo down and getting us the hell out of there.

CHAPTER TWENTLY-EIGHT:

Professor Malfoy

D

raco

Our mate is afraid.

I can sense it you twit. Since I'm unsure where she is at this moment, it does us little good, I grumble back at him.

He's annoyed, and I can't blame him.

I've nearly worn holes in the hardwood floor of our living room with fucking worry. But I couldn't sit on the sofa and stare at the fireplace any longer, so up I went. Fighting the urge to get out and shift to just to find her the entire time.

I was doing quite well with it thank you much, until her fear flared down our connection. Then it was by the grace of whatever god muggles worship that I've managed to not do exactly that.

When the sound of crackling fire accompanied by flash of green flames light the room, I very barely manage to not sink to my knees in relief. Especially after seeing the terror on Hermione's face. Which thankfully softens with her own relief when her eyes lock onto me.

Two quick strides and she's in my arms. She barely handed her take away to Ginny before I had her scooped up, nuzzling my face into her neck. Fucking hell I missed her.

Wicked witch didn't tell me she was leaving, and had me home worried to death..

Hermione gives me a rueful smile sending, perhaps she needs to be taught a lesson by the big bad dragon?

Brows hitting my hairline with surprise I send back, Is that so? Do you have a professor student fantasy?

Biting her lip, she nods her head before adding, I'll do whatever you want to get more points for the house cup professor.

Holy fucking hells.

Growling, I'm about to rip Hermione's clothes off when Ginny, politely interrupts.

"Okay love birds, focus for just a moment longer. After that you can do the freaky deaky. What made you nearly run getting us out of Hogsmeade?" Ginny says, smirking at our none to subtle mind to mind dirty talking.

Looking to Hermione, she seems to deflate a bit at the thought of having to voice what's happened. Effectively throwing a bucket of ice water on my libido in the process.

Hermione

That somber-ed my own mood rather swiftly with the reminder of what's happened. Gathering my nerve, I tell them both what I'd read before I all but carried Ginny through floo network.

Instead of angry like I expected him to be, Draco seems to be mulling something over. Ginny appears to be still processing the new information as well as a bit overwhelmed.

"What's going through that head of yours Malfoy?" I ask, perching my rear on the arm of the sofa.

Scratching at his chin, his eyes cut to mine before saying, "It just seems a bit purposeful. First massacre is not far from Perth, and this one not far from Wiltshire. One near your parents, the next near mine.. I don't think these places were selected at random."

"I agree. Definitely not random. Ginny, do you want to stay with us until Harry gets done at work? I know it would make me feel better."

"Yes, I think that would make me feel a bit better as well. After all this I need a bit of a kip. Could I hassle you two for use of a room far, far away from wherever you're going to bang six ways to Sunday?" Ginny says, a mischievous smirk gracing her still paled face.

"While I make no promises on the likelihood of you not being even subjected to our freaky deaky-ing as you so eloquently called it, I can promise you that our guest room is yours for as long as you need Weaselette." Draco says her nickname with such affection, it warms my heart.

I love that all those years at Hogwarts, where we all were thought to be on opposing sides, have been nullified by the steady building of our relationships now. That this generation has purposefully and whole heartedly made the effort to move past old prejudices or previously held bias.

It gives me hope for the future. For the generation after ours that will hopefully be more accepting, and that for those that haven't progressed, they'll continue to fight for those who need it.

"Alright give me a 15-minute head start at least," she says with a wink before turning and heading up the stairs. Likely to the bedroom the very furthest from our master.

Glancing back at Draco I can see that he's still lost in thought. Taking advantage of that, I turn. Taking off for his office, all the while knowing that the big bad dragon will make chase.

Gotta go, I'm late for class with my favorite professor, I say still running for the end of the hall.

Before I can fully close his office door, Draco's arm snakes through stopping it. A sliver of the dimpled smile on his handsome face peeks through, and I'm tempted to just open the door and let him ravish me. Somehow, I resist, pretending to be miffed at his obvious ease at overpowering me when I need to get to class.

"Excuse me Malfoy, but these lessons are private," I huff, pushing on the door with a bit more pressure.

"It's Professor Malfoy. Don't play coy with me Miss. Granger. Let me in or house points will be deducted," he says with such authority I shiver, goosebumps erupting all over.

His nostrils flare wide, as he smells my desire hit the air. When his eyes dip to my mouth, my knees nearly buckle at the sight of his molten desire.

"Do I need to start taking points Miss. Granger?" He says with a brow raised.

"Of course, not Professor. Come in. My mistake." Opening the door, Draco strides in with an air of utter arrogance, and I swear had he been wearing a robe it would be flaring out behind him dramatically just like Snape.

"Take your seat." He orders curtly.

Quickly I rush over to his desk, and seat myself in his office chair, placing my hands face down on the desktop. Dying to rile him further, I reach behind me, grabbing my wand I quickly transfigure my clothes into my old Hogwarts uniform. Or rather, a skimpier version of it anyway.

I smile wickedly without looking back at him when I hear his sharp intake of breath. Mission accomplished in that regard at least.

"10 points from Gryffindor," he says huskily.

With a gasp I say, "On what grounds sir?"

"Uniform infraction. That skirt is too short, and that shirt doesn't cover your breasts."

"It's improper for you to stare at my breasts sir."

"5 more points. Stand but continue to stay facing away from me before I deduct more."

Shooting to my feet, I face the wall, while keeping my palms on the desk before me. Also, may or may not be sticking my arse out a bit more just to really get his blood flowing.

Feeling his large palm on the apples of my cheeks, I push back a bit. He lets out a groan that sounds suspiciously like he's turned on and being tortured all at once. Fuck I love it.

"This is a uniform infraction," he rasps, palming my arse greedily. His hand snakes around to my hip, still underneath my skirt touching my heated skin. His left hand loops over my shoulder before he starts unbuttoning my top.

"This, Miss Granger," his voice so thick and husky with want I can feel myself getting more wet. "Is the other infraction." Having finished unbuttoning the top few buttons, he roughly squeezes my breast, giving my nipple a small pinch right as I feel his warmth of his breath at my ear.

"Is there something I can do Professor?" I say breathily, my breast practically heaving in his hand.

"No, there's only one thing to be done," he says right before he knifes his hand through the rest of my buttons sending them flying. A small gasp of surprise escapes me. "Undress, now."

Without hesitation I strip myself of my clothing so fast you'd have thought it was offending me. In a sense it was. Anything that is keeping me from feeling more of Draco's skin on mine is highly offensive. When I'm naked and bared to him fully, I turn my head to him for further instruction. The hand that was splayed across my breast, is now suddenly clenched on my throat gently pressed on the underside of my jaw.

When he flexes his fingers, spanning them across my small throat, I feel like I'm being set on fire. My want, my need plainly obvious all over my face. As well as my scent suffocating the room. I don't need our connection to feel how razor thin he is from snapping and fucking me before our role-playing bit is over.

"Keep towards the wall with your palms firmly against the desk. If even a pinky lifts, I'll stop. Do you understand Miss. Granger?" He says with a swat to my behind.

Yelping, I nod my understanding while still trying to keep my palms flat on the desk.

"Words. Yes, sir or this stops before it begins."

"Yes, sir Professor," I croak.

"Good girl. Now do as I said."

I do.

Facing the wall, I await more instruction. None come, but his hands leave my body, coldness left in his wake. I'm still fighting not to voice my complaints when I feel his breath nearly a whisper on my backside. Fighting a yelp, I use what little control I have left to keep my palms down, and body still.

Taking handfuls of my cheeks, he pulls them apart. Before I can get a single word of protest past my lips, his tongue licks out on a particularly long swipe. If he hadn't been holding my me securely in place, I'd be a moaning puddle writing on the floor.

One of his hands slide forward, straight to that wicked bundle of nerves he works so goddamn well. When his tongue enters me from behind, I can't help but lift my hands in a silly attempt to gain some sort of grounding from these sensations. Almost as soon as my moves even a millimeter he stops, slapping my clit as he pulls away.

"Goddamn you Malfoy, if you-" that earns me another slap, this time to my arse.

"Tsk, tsk, Miss Granger. It's Professor Malfoy if you want to come. Don't forget it if you want me to stretch my cunt with this cock. Think you can be a good girl again?" Malfoy rasps between open mouthed kisses along the base of my spine.

"Yes professor." I place my hands back down on the desk as a show of good faith.

There's my good girl.

With one hand holding my hip steady, and the other on my clit, he returns to his previous ministrations. Vaguely I hope that Ginny is far enough away not to be disturbed because I let out the longest, most unladylike moan imaginable. Draco's slipped two fingers in as he rolls his tongue at my clit repeatedly.

"Louder Miss. Granger. Let his whole castle hear who's fucking you senseless."

Good god. Holy stars. Merlin save me.

Those words undue me as he hooks his fingers upward always finding that sacred spot. My pussy doesn't even have time to clamp down on his fingers before he's yanked the dripping digits out and thrusting them into my mouth.

"Taste what I do to you witch," he says. His eyes that beautiful glowing silver filled with such an explosive desire, that I can't help but want to please him, unnerve him. So, I suck my juices off his fingers greedily, not taking my eyes off his as I do so.

A million points to the Gryffindor, his dragon all but yells.

We smile in unison, before Draco's suddenly bending me over the desk, one hand pinning me down by the nape of my neck. And then he's stretching me, filling me wholly with his thick cock. The fact he's not even bothered to get fully undressed, that instead he's pulled his grey sweatpants down and speared me in haste only drives me all the wilder.

As he takes a moment for us to feel one another, Draco cover my bent form and whispers in my ear.

"Fuck, you always feel like goddamn heaven Granger. If worshipping you is what it takes to get here, I'll pay the price at your temple every fucking time."

"It's actually Malfoy now," I squeak out, feeling his cock expand a bit inside me.

"What?"

"I'm Hermione Granger Malfoy."

Apparently, that was the triggering sentence.

Draco growls, his eyes alight once again, as he pulls nearly all the way out of me before slamming back deeply inside me.

"Fucking right you are. You're. Fucking. Mine." He says thrusting to accentuate every word.

"Always. Always yours," I moan.

Pushing my breasts down onto the cold desktop, he uses both hands to lift my hips up. With my feet nearly completely off the ground, and the angle, he fucking feels like he's ten times deeper than he just was.

It must feel just as good to him, because he seems to hit that level of feral I so desperately love. He's pounding into me at this new angle, and when he reaches one hand around rolling my clit between his fingers, I lose it.

I come so hard. Draco following not far behind me after my walls suck him dry for what feels like forever. How much come could he possibly even have? We bang like bunnies!

"Fucking fuck.." Draco says, giving me sweet kisses along my spine.

"So how many points did I earn Professor?"

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE:

A

You're in Danger Girl

ugust 13th, 1976

It's been a little over a year since we were finally allowed above ground. No more basements. And I couldn't be more grateful. Wholly gleeful really.

The estate we're sequestered to now also has a lot more families in similar situations. Giving Ava darling some company has been a huge burden lifted from my shoulders.

Children are so resilient but every day we stayed in the dark my heart broke a bit more. The guilt of subjecting my child inadvertently to this horrid world and their skewed views ate away at me like a disease. Truly it still does but less severely here in the light.

Right now, she's playing with her new best friend Christopher. Playing a bit of tag, and her innocent happiness means everything. There's nothing like seeing your child glowing, thriving- even if not at their full potential to do so. Her laughs are the most wonderful sound in the worlds. They make me so happy I could cry sometimes.

Soon I'll join the others to help prepare for dinner. It's a chore I've come to really enjoy. When you're stripped of your real life, you find that being around other women and men in this new reality is much more pleasant then the 'real world.' At least in a few aspects.

Life as it is allots no time for petty gossip. I find that very refreshing after years in the 'muggle' world with silly vain, vapid women.

At the root of all this is just simply to say I'm thankful to be alive. Able to kiss my husband and hug my baby girl. And that finding the joy in these simple times is not so bad.

-Fiona MacDonald

It's a bit overboard the amount of relief I feel at reading brighter journal entries. Doesn't erase the sense of doom that seems to be looming over me each time I open it. Knowing that at some point her life will be forever scarred by something utterly horrific.

Can't really say the mood in our house has been particularly peachy either, with the 'slayings.' It's hard to be happy when you can't help but feel that wretched pull of some survivor's guilt. For a place you never were but was surely targeted for just being in the vicinity of people we care about.

At least they hadn't managed to lure Lucius out this time from the manor. The ministry official that had been under the Imperius curse was punished, of course not severely, but still heavily demoted. You can't really crack down on someone under a curse like that when they quite literally didn't know what they were doing while they were doing it.

Even though Lucius and Narcissa were both suspicious of the sudden summons to 'speak on the urgent matter of his parole,' they felt that not going would be a worse offense.

Checking the time, I've got about 15 minutes before I need to be ready to leave for the manor. The Order of the Dragon is now officially meeting on more secure grounds. Since you must have Malfoy blood, or permissions to enter, everyone is meeting here for us to floo a few groups at a time. It seems that marrying into the Malfoy line grants yours truly the blessing of being able to enter at will.

Jotting down a few notes and points to expand on further, it's with 5 minutes to spare that I get up to head downstairs.

A small bout of dizziness overtakes me when I stand, my hand shooting out and gripping my chair. Breathing in and out a few times, it seems to pass, at least enough for me to carefully make my way to the door.

Frowning, Draco stands there with his arms crossed leaning against the door frame. His dimples nowhere to be found with his face donning a look of obvious worry.

"What's happened?" I say reaching out and pulling one of his arms away enough to sidle up underneath.

"I'm taking you to a healer, we're moving the meeting to another day."

My head jerks back from where it was laying on his chest, to gauge his seriousness. Looks like he means it. Ugh.

"No that's not necessary. Truly I feel fine," I tell him rubbing my hand over the dips of his hard stomach in an attempt to sooth him. Why does he have to be so muscle-y? It's very distracti-

"I don't like this. It goes against my very nature to not have you looked at right away."

"It's fine- I'm fine. Let's get downstairs before its flooded with order members." Using my tippy toes, I still have to crane my neck a bit to reach him, but I manage to give him a quick peck before pulling him by the hand downstairs.

By the 3rd grouping of members arrive, I gracefully bow out. Narcissa thankfully takes my place, allowing me to lie down for a bit on the chaise in the receiving room.

Perhaps I'll rest my eyes for a moment...

"NO! Enough!"

My eyes snap open in shock, immediately landing on Draco. His wand is surprisingly steady and pointed at his aunt, ready to attack, determination etched across his handsome face.

Bellatrix laughs maniacally at her nephew, throwing her head back with an evil bellow. Her wild black curls bouncing crazily and covering her face as her body shakes.

"And what is it you would do about it little nephew? Do you wish to take the mudblood's place?"

Before Draco can even answer, his wand is knocked from his hand and Bellatrix is gone from my side standing over him, hitting him repeatedly with the cruciatus curse. Draco is on the floor, trying to keep himself from going into a fetal position, keeping his pain filled face trained on his cackling aunt.

Abruptly, I awake. Thankfully so, although seeing a rabid version of my husband hunched over me is rather disorienting.

With eyes feral and glowing, he's covering us both with his- with wings. His claws are carefully clutching me around the shoulders, having jostled me until I woke up. He looks like he'll murder everyone if I so much as whimper right now. All his muscles seem to be tightening ready to pounce at a moment's notice at the hint of distress.

Oh god, I was having a terror. If anything, it was more vivid than ever, so much so I could have sworn I'd traveled back in time. I can still feel the echoes of that rancid woman's laugh now, even smell Greyback's decayed mouth at my throat.

Shivering, Draco pulls me into his chest and off the chaise. Fully enclosed in his embrace with his wings locked around us both, he lets loose the breath he seemed to be holding. Petting my hair, he continues to just hold me there in the safety that only he can offer. My mate.

"I'm alright my dragon, it was just a terror," I croak, feeling overly emotional at being thrust back into the terrors I'd managed to escape for the last few months. And for it to be so real, so crystal clear.. I definitely feel a bit off kilter after that.

Draco doesn't say anything. He just keeps me locked in his arms, behind his wings. If he were a robot, I'd call this his 'murder mode.'

"Erm- what do we do?" I hear Ron ask outside of my sanctuary.

"Perhaps we uh.. knock on his wing?" Ginny offers. And I can imagine her doing her signature shrug. Likely in an attempt to goad Ron into making the obviously idiotic decision to knock on a dragon shifter's wing seem not so bad.

"Yeah, go on Ron. Give the Dragon a good tap. Just make sure you don't use whatever arm you jerk off with, eh?" George teases.

Sighing, I attempt to pull back and gather my bearings as well as some space. Draco tightens his hold, before relenting enough for me to get another look at him.

I'm pleased to report that he at least looks slightly less feral.

"We need to rejoin the others. I swear I'm alright."

Bringing my hands from where they were wrapped around his neck, I palm each side of his face, sliding my thumbs lovingly over his cheeks. Eventually it seems to be calming him, as I can feel his claws slowly retracting, and his overall demeanor softening. His wings though seem reluctant to leave, or more likely his dragon is giving him a hard time internally.

"This is fucking ridiculous! If none of you will-" Lavender doesn't get to finish.

Her hand yanks on one of Draco's wings, and his eyes snap open. With a growl that nearly shakes the entire manor, he scoops me up into his arms, and faces the rapidly paling idiot called Lavender Brown.

As Draco takes a step forward, Lavender wisely takes a step back. Seems she is capable of some rational thoughts after all.

My dragon, please calm down. We need to have this meeting. Please.

He's not taken his eyes off Lavender. When she raises her hands to indicate she means no harm, Draco bares his sharpened teeth at her in warning not to move.

Let her be. Now. We don't have time for this you overgrown dragonfly!

Draco's cocked head turns, immediately focusing on me, a ghost of a smirk alighting his face. Not enough for a dimple but enough of one to tell me he's coming out of his mate-rage for lack of any better term.

After a long full body shudder, he opens his eyes to find his wings disappeared. Though his body is still tensed around me, I can tell he's much more himself.

"Good?" I ask, as he allows me to slide down back onto my feet.

"It felt so real love. It was like I was there living it with you. But this time they'd all die swiftly before they could hurt you, because I've got a better handle on my dragon. The only thing that was blaring through my mind was to protect and kill. I'm so sorry if I scared you," he says his throat working with emotion.

Turning away from me as if he's ashamed, I reach forward on my tip toes and pull his face back. Looking him right in his eyes, I hold his head still before I speak.

"Never once in that entire scenario was I ever afraid of you. If there is one thing I know with my entire being it's that you would die before you'd ever harm me. Besides.. it was kind of hot seeing you all clawed and winged," I say with a wink.

Draco stands there utterly shocked, before he growls, and claims my lips with his. Opening for him instantly, we kiss with such fervor, it's a wonder how I still have my clothes on. In this kiss where he wholly owns me, it's as if he's taking bits of me and storing them deep within himself. Taking and taking until there's nothing left of me but what he harbors within his own soul. Where I belong.

When it comes down to it, I am. I'm his. Totally, irreversibly and overwhelmingly… All. His.

"Alright I've good news and bad news," Harry says, scratching the tattoo on his neck irritably.

The entire room groans at this. Me included.

"Best get it out of the way mate," Bill says from behind Fleur, in the corner of the large space.

Ginny walks up beside Harry, rubbing his back gently in support. It must stress Draco, since he tightens his hold on me around my shoulders. I wouldn't be surprised if by the end of this meeting I'm on his lap.

A part of me wants to roll my eyes, but the other part, the one that is still shaken from that nightmare, loves the feeling of safety that being in my mate's arms gives. In Draco's strong embrace.

Aegon seeming to sense our mutual distress, comes prancing into the room. Getting lots of pets and excited baby talk along the way. He's practically preening like Draco's dragon when he finally makes it to us. Jumping up he makes a spot in the small space between Lavender and I- well more like he forces himself a spot.

When he's nearly managed to push Lavender onto Ron's lap, he lays his head across my thighs, his nose sniffing Draco's hand aggressively to get his attention. As soon as I lift my hand to pet him, his large fluffy tail starts happily battering Lavender in the face.

It seems to ease the tension in us both, as I feel Draco relax slightly, his hand no longer clutching my shoulder with a death grip.

Draco starts petting Aegon in full force after seeing how much he's aggravating the Banshee. Coo-ing to him that he's such a good boy the entire time. Until Harry clears his throat to get us all back on track.

"Ok. Good news. We've used some experimental magic in combination with some just as questionable potions concoctions to narrow down who this damned 'mistress' emperor coo-coo bint is. But first Draco you must promise me not to act impulsively," Harry says. Staring down Draco beside me, he raises a brow when he doesn't get an immediate agreement.

As Draco continues to pointedly ignore him in favor of petting Aegon and not making promises, I elbow him as hard as I can in the ribs.

Perhaps he's fucking part gargoyle, because he doesn't so much as flinch. And his stone like abdominals seemed to have cracked my knuckle more than affect him whatsoever.

"Come on mate, just promise you'll wait until we come up with some sort of plan TOGETHER," Harry sighs, dropping his head back onto his shoulders, a frustrated hopelessness now adorning on his face. He's moments away from running his hands through that crazy hair if Draco doesn't speak up and put him out of his misery.

"I swear, Potter," Draco says curtly, his jaw ticking angrily. Clearing unhappy with this entire situation.

Harry turns back to the entire room, all of us giving him our undivided attention.

"Okay. Good news is the mistress has been unveiled. It's your neighborhood looney toon, Crystal Verde," Draco lets out a hiss of a curses at this revelation. "The bad news is that we're still unsure of where the hell that fucking island is exactly."

"What do we know about her? Why does it matter to Draco?" Blaise asks from between Theo and Pansy on a snug loveseat to our left.

"She's his stalker. Like almost Bellatrix level obsessed with him. To the point that he's got an order of protection against her. She's not allowed anywhere near him. We had her under the Repelling Protection spell, but she didn't come in to renew it like she's court ordered to do. Which is how she got into his booth somehow at the match he soaked Mione."

"Which match was that I don't remember that happening?" Parvati asks rather curiously.

"You know which one. It was the one he flew around shirtless," Lavender chips in. Sounding far too dreamy for my damned liking.

"Right. Anyways, now that we've gotten that out of the way and the lovely visual," Theo drawls full of sarcasm. "If you'll continue Potter?"

"Crystal Verde, graduated from Ilvermorny. Just barely, mind you. She was in foster care for a majority of her life, until adopted by a name that has now been redacted from her file at the age of 12.

She claims to be the Pure Blood Princess Heir of Slytherin, and I guess technically now the emperor and mistress. She's not got any friends of relatives in the UK that we know of, and the ones she had in the US are assumed dead or missing.

Last known address abandoned; landlord not notified of her new address. Place of last employment was a dud as well.

Here's the last picture taken of her; it was when she was a brought in the very first time on stalking charges. Last time I saw her, she looked nearly the same as pictured. Crystal has long blonde hair, olive complexion, crazy blue eyes, tall, and is a very lithe woman. Almost a damned walking stick figure really."

"We should use Malfoy as bait to draw her out," Neville says, instantly looking like he wants to take his words back when we all look over at him.

"No. That's just what we need. For him to get captured again. But with the all the time between his rescue and now that they've had to gather more information on how to control him or worse. No. Absolutely not." I very nearly growl the words instead of speaking with any semblance of civility. Which I'm rather proud of myself for doing so, because on the inside I'm fuming at the suggestion.

"We could use Hermione as the bait? Please don't kill me. But if they capture her somehow, they won't harm her for fear of your wrath or losing any perceived favor she could offer. But with the help of Charlie, we could maybe follow you in dragon form like you found her the last time? But this time with the Calvary behind you!" Ginny rushes that entire speech out so quickly that it's a miracle we all understood her. The words were very nearly unintelligible, all squished together in her panic.

Draco's chest vibrates as he holds in a deathly growl, but I hear his dragon in my mind all the same.

She is lucky she's with child. No one offers to put our mate in danger. Next to do so dies by my teeth.

Woah! Woah there big guy. Let's calm down. No murder at meetings.

Even the banshee?

I'm not proud at how hard I physically laugh out loud at his question. Draco's actually snorting between his chuckles at his dragon.

Realizing we look insane; we turn back to the room who are a mixed bag of trying to look occupied and openly staring at us in confusion. Except for Luna of course.

"They had an inside joke," Luna says in that lyrical voice of hers. It still amazes me all these years later that she still has the uncanny ability to hit the nail on the head so often.

"Moving on. Anything else you all want to bring up before we disband, and I attempt to reason with the lovely Malfoys here?"

"I've been working on an intermix of a few different breeds of mandrakes... I have some ideas on how to turn their roots into explosives.." Neville trails off when he catches onto our shock. We all know he is a talented Herboligist, and Herbology teacher, but sometimes it seems we only remember him as the bumbling forgetful Longbottom. Instead of the grown intelligent man before us.

That's exactly what he is now. Free of his precious baby fat, he's grown into his height as well as put on some lean muscles from working with his plants. Perhaps that's why the Patil twins keep ogling him when they aren't sneaking peeks at Draco.

"That's great Neville. Anything that will give us even a small advantage over them will be great. Ginny and Ron? Do you mind maybe taking him and anyone else into the dining room that may have new ideas for potions, spells and anything of the like that will help?"

Summoning their inner Fred and George, they say yes at the same time. Everyone shuffles out, leaving just Harry, Draco and I alone in the now too big space.

The quiet seems to stretch for ages as we wait for one of us to break the silence. It should come as no surprise that I, the chatterbox, is the first to do so.

"I know it's not ideal, but I think Ginny's plan has real merit. They won't harm me, and it would most likely be disastrous, catastrophic even if they've found anything new on controlling you after we rescued you."

"If. If they caught me," Draco says dryly, unimpressed with my argument.

"Well considering they in fact, did once. I'd argue my chances are better. Ginny's idea has a high success rate. You can find me much easier than I can you. And before we set this in motion I can help Charlie train- well erm- no more like just assist in getting people on some of the dragons at least.

Honestly there's no such thing as taming them. I'm really lucky Val ever accepted me, or more like allow-"

"I'll concede on one condition," Draco says, effectively silencing me.

"Go on then, don't keep us in suspense. Malfoys are so damned dramatic," Harry says, rolling his eyes as he walks over and plops himself down on the coffee table in front of us.

"That there is a full blown, well thought out plan in place, with safeguards and back up plans ready to enact should even one little detail not fall in place."

"Done. Give me a week or two," Harry says, leaning back on his palms visibly relaxing at and Draco's acquiescence.

Well at least some things are somewhat settled.

CHAPTER THIRTY:

D

Work Work Work

raco

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.

I feel so unsettled. So anxious, so ready to snap out at anyone that isn't Hermione. My half form, which I've been informed from Hermione's 'spare research' is called a draken form, has made more appearances than I care to admit.

Aegon knocked over a vase when she was taking a kip the yesterday, and my claws shot out so quickly that I poked holes into the chair I was sitting on. The one I was using to watch her sleep. Yes.. you read that right. I was watching her sleep.

What in the actual fuck is happening?

I get that I'm a possessive, overbearing caveman, but even this extent is a shock to me. And yet I can't seem to fight against it. My dragon can't even give me a solid reason why as he rides my arse to keep her in my sight.

At least now I've got a book I'm pretending to read as she works on her book. But if the witch yawns one more time I'm going to have to get Velpa to bring her some tea, or maybe coffee. Maybe even force her to take a quick kip.

"When do you have your first practice with the national team?" Hermione asks, not looking up from her book but paying attention all the same.

Scowling, I answer her, "Two days. I need to be at South Downs National Park by 9 am."

Hermione frowns as she turns in her chair to face me.

"Why does it sound like this displeases you?"

"Can't I switch jobs and become a male model instead? Perhaps I'll make the Weasley twins so much money I'll get endless contracts."

"The answer is a resounding NO," she says her nose pinched with distaste.

"But think of the money I could make!"

"You're filthy rich already!" She says utterly aghast.

"We can't live off my family's legacy forever woman! Honestly, did you marry me for my money? The prophet will hear of this!"

Now I've gone and done it. She shoots up from her chair and attacks me. Throwing herself into my lap, I barely have enough time to circle my arms around her, keeping her from falling backwards. Her small fists beat playfully at my chest while she scowls at me.

Pausing, she clutches at her throat dramatically before saying, "Damn it all I've been found out! You've caught me, it's not your massive cock I'm after, it's your massive vault at Gringott's."

Looking to the side as if I've solved a mystery, I whisper, "I knew it..."

"No, I think not. I most definitely married you for your, stupidly handsome dimples."

I smile broadly ensuring they're both out for her when she inevitably leans in and kisses them.

"Oh yeah? Why else did you marry me Mrs. Malfoy?"

"Hmmmm, my brain seems to be stalling.. Let's get this shirt off!"

Chuckling, I sit up so she can get my t-shirt off easier. Raising my brow in question, I await her next reason. When she runs her dainty hands over my pecs, I make sure to puff them out. And when they slide down feeling every dip and divot of my stomach, I flex, ensuring that she can see every single muscle I've worked hard for.

Her breath seems to stutter, as she gets to the Adonis belt women love so much. It might be a minor miracle that I've not come in my sweats.

"Perhaps I married you for these," she rasps, eyes still wildly raking over my body. "All your hard work on display for your wicked wife to drool over."

Opening my mouth to undoubtedly say something teasing, she says one more thing. And my heart sings at her answer.

"No, but those are wonderful pros," she lets out a little satisfied sigh before going on. "I married you because of your heart. Because your soul calls to mine in every way. Because your love feels like a magic balm on my own battered heart. And your smile, with those sinfully gorgeous dimples make my knees week and my heart stop only to flutter anew."

Sucking in a breath, I look at her in renewed awe. It somehow always surprises me when my mate renders me speechless. Though it really shouldn't.

After a moment I manage to reply, "This heart only beats for you, without you it's merely a useless organ filling up a hollow cavern in my chest. You keep me alive with your love. Everyday spent at your alter where I get to simply worship you is a blessing of the highest regard. For you are the stars in my sky, the love of my life. My wife," I say right before pulling her head roughly down to mine.

Forehead to forehead, I nuzzle her nose lovingly, as I have countless times before- hopefully for endless times ahead.

Literally any other time in my life and I'd be beyond ecstatic to be at practice with the English National team. How many nights did I lay awake dreaming of playing for my country in the Quidditch World Cup? The seemingly unachievable dream kept me just disassociated enough from the horrible reality thrust upon me by my parents to be able to push through the darkness.

Until I found her. Until a bushy haired, sassy know it all, haughtily stampeded into my life.

With all that being said... Here I am. Pouting.

I'm being a petulant brat about having to leave wife at home while I go to work. In my defense, she has been feeling a tiny bit off... Oh, and she's been put in mortal danger a few more times than I'd like lately. So, see? Reasons.

Leaving her in the.. erm- I'm forcing myself to say this- capable hands of Ronald Weasel and his banshee is the only reason I agreed to still go.

Alright that and how crestfallen Hermione's face was when I even suggested I should skip this cup and wait on the next. I'm not sure there's anything worse than disappointing my thoughtful wife.

With a sigh of complete and utter resignation, I wait for our coach Harken Flimzin (absurd name, I know) to call roll and get this practice going. Named after an absurd bedtime story of Harken the Heralding Hut-Hatcher, whatever the fuck that means.

I do remember the moral of that story being some shite about singing to your hut as you weave the hay or something. And if you don't then a horrible lethifold will eat you while you sleep.

Shaking my head to rid it of that particular insanity, I hear more people approaching from the portkey point. Finally. With everyone here we can fucking get started.

Gripping the newest, fastest, and of course most expensive model broom out right now I slide a leg over it and hover a bit above the ground. Because I'm impatient, and pouty, and irritable I fly just a bit back and forth in my spot.

"Alright you lot. Line up. Let's see what I've been blessed with. Or cursed," Harken growls, clapping his hands for us to get together.

Finally. Time to fly.

Hermione

A MESSAGE FROM THE MISTRESS, EMPEROR OF THE NEW WORLD, THE LAST HEIR OF SLYTHERIN

{WITH GREAT RELUCTANCE THE PROPHET RUNS THIS LETTER. WE DO NOT CONDONE OR SUPPORT THE CONTENTS}

As the last heir to the Slytherin line, it is more than my duty to preserve the pure blood legacy. To ensure his wishes carry on for generations to come.

Every year more and more muggleborns have schemed their way into the hearts and homes of our pure blood brother and sisters. All the children born of these unions mar the name of Salazar Slytherin.

We must rise and fight against these actions, these misconceptions taught that we are all equal. We are not. Anyone born of pure blood are of a higher purpose. You have been born to ensure that magic stays clean, unblemished of these lecherous magic hungry muggles.

The magic stored within us is diluted each time a child of mixed lineage arrives in this world. No longer will we take the risk of our magic dying out.

Those with pure blood, we call you to action!

Shed your tainted wives and husbands, join us. Forsake those that taint your family line and come to our cause. Those with only the truest of intentions will be able to reach our veiled stronghold.

Come fight with the Heir of Slytherin for the future of our race!

Draco Malfoy and I, the heir and Emperor, Mistress to all shall start this union as a show of good faith.

Let us be cunning, let us be pure, let us keep magic alive!

Signed,

The Mistress heir of Salazar Slytherin

Head of The Pure Blood Regime

Emperor of the New Blood World Order

Somehow, I manage to not set the disgusting paper alight. 50 points for me on that account, I rather think.

Scoffing, I can't help but think, idiot twit. He's already married. To me. As if he'd degrade himself with someone so wholly hateful as her. As if he'd ever make a child with her!

Oh, stars it makes me sick just imagining any of it. With one hand on my stomach, I fight a bit of nausea from the horrid feelings those thoughts seem to bring about. Wretched article, full of slander and lies. Ugh. Utterly disgusting. You'd think we'd be far past this, but it seems to grow another head each time we strike the head from the snake.

For goodness sakes! Pansy just ran the article with our engagement pictures... well wedding photos like a week ago, if that! Surely people couldn't be that dim witted, so easily swayed. But I guess the proof of that is etched in chaos of history. Blood spilled in the name of Grindelwald, and Voldemort all due to their lust for power. Using those of weaker minds and values to accomplish it.

All of it's bullshit.

Draco's going to lose his mind when he sees this. Hopefully he doesn't incinerate the rug, or poke holes in my couch again from it. I don't care what anyone says, even after magic the spots on the rug don't look the same and the spots where the holes were don't feel as soft!

Oh, bugger it all.

Instead, I dive back into the journals, back into my work. Crystal Verde the self-proclaimed heir of Salazar does not deserve even an ounce more of my time.

I'd say it's a wonder how I accomplished any work between Lavender's squealing giggles, and my shite mood from The Daily Prophet article..

But I'm nothing if not a focused worker.

If Pansy didn't work there, then I would have dropped my subscription and exclusively used the Quibbler, no matter how obscure some of the articles in it tend to be. Though I would consider it much more entertaining. You can always count on Luna and her father for a laugh, especially after the war made him more likely to say the most off the wall things.

Shaking my head I decide to get through at least one more entry, considering I'm more than halfway done. Apart of me wants to get through this one quickly, get over that dark part and move on. As if it won't take a toll on me even just reading it.

February 1978

Last night was the most atrocious, horrible, disgusting night of my life.

Now I'm living in hell.

Oh, how I wish this never ending night would swallow me whole. Instead of leaving me here on the floor of someone's decaying shed with my dark, dark, dark thoughts.

Not even the hope of seeing Ava or James is enough to get me through this agony.

Evil whispers constantly in my mind telling me he wouldn't want me now. That I'm ruined. Dirty after the touch of another man, unwanted as it was.

The tiny, small nearly insignificant part of my brain tells me that's foolish, that his love for me knows no bounds- but my heart still breaks. As needless as it need be. It's just something I can't help, can barely fight against the tide pulling me under its darkness.

Perhaps if I just write it down it will go away. Just like all my wishes disappear, fly away somewhere to never be answered. Similar to the prayers I chant each night that's met with nothing but a hollow silence.

Maybe I was feeling too safe. Maybe that's what made me dare to stand just outside the protected property line for the second time that day. Because I was craving clear air. As if my breaths were any different inside the protective charms than out.

I never saw him coming. Or rather something that looked so monstrously inhuman creature that seemed to almost slither instead of walk. His face oddly slick and shiny, his- oh god his hands were boney and nails too long as they cut into my cheeks, silencing my screams.

He had me pinned to a tree, spelled ropes tying my body to it. With one hand on my throat, he raises his wand and effectively silences me with a spell without speaking. I wet myself when he cuts air from my lungs with the punishing grip on my throat. The monster didn't even care. He ripped my dress up, shoved my underwear crudely down, and shoved his small disgusting penis inside me.

If there is one thing to be thankful for, it's that at that moment I went away. I retreated into a safe space in my mind.

But here in the dark, that door where I shoved it behind.. it shakes.. it creaks.. it tries to open.

-Fiona

Well.

I've never wanted to wish my previous thoughts had never occurred so quickly before. How foolish of me to think I could trudge on, power through if you will.

Oh, how my heart breaks for Fiona. I can't even begin to understand the pain she feels. Something in my brain seems to be stuck on the rapist's description, though I can't seem to focus enough on him to solve it, not with the sorrow still so fresh from reading.

Aegon lifts his head from my lap, and I lean down letting him kiss some of the tears that've streamed down as I sobbed through that entry.

Instead of taking more notes, or writing my thoughts.. I take my bookmark and sadly place it where I left off. Tonight, I don't have the heart to continue further. It's shattered at the atrocities forced upon Fiona.

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE:

D

Hermione Malfoy Cursebreaker?

raco

How is it that I've only just arrived home and I'm already deeply displeased?

Lavender and Ron are nearly humping on my favorite chair. The noises coming from the banshee are something I quite wish I could bleach my brains free of.

The most displeasing thing is, however, is that my wife is nowhere to be seen. Not to mention it seems I can taste some lingering sadness coming from her upstairs.

Frowning, I look over at the two idiots snogging loudly, but just when I'm about to lose my temper they pull apart. And thank Merlin for that miracle. Lavender at least tries to look a bit sheepish as she reaches forward, grapping a magazine from the coffee table in front of them.

With that having solved itself, I mumble a curt greeting and have nearly successfully escaped their presence when I hear the creat- no the banshee known as Lavender full on screech.

"Won-won! This is- I can't! How could I have never noticed this before?! This is devastating!"

Against any sort of common sense, I turn, curious against my will to see what on earth has her so up in arms. Looking over Ron's red head, a wicked smile slowly graces my face. Because I do in fact know exactly what has her in such a frantic state.

My article from Witch Weekly, the one Hermione loves oh so much… the one I made sure is always on top of the table so I can watch her eyes widen and face blush is clutched to Lavender's chest. With her face comically pale, and her shoulders slumped in utter defeat, I have to fight the laugh that wishes to break free.

"Bloody hell woman. What's it now?" Ron says, his hands on his hips. For once looking genuinely annoyed and totally flabbergasted with her. Usually, he just has a look of a lost puppy around... Well everyone.

Shaking the magazine in front of his face, she yells, "IT SAYS LAW-ENDER!"

Ron looks at her with a frown of blissful ignorance. Poor bloke. Sort of. I mean he is willingly dating her so there's a certain amount of masochism that comes with that territory, so it's a bit hard to actually feel sorry for him.

Of course, I knew of the misprint. Little does she know only I bought a box, and this version didn't make it into circulation.

Why buy a box, you ask? Because when I was twiddling my thumbs, drooling over a woman I thought I couldn't have, I still wanted to ensure my half nude body was everywhere she may even remotely glance. Merlin, I used to live for those little moments when she'd try and casually quickly look at the cover that I'd spelled to always be face up on top of any surface its placed on.

Nearly ripping it, she holds the two sides of it so tightly, she stands on top of my chair to make sure its level with Weasley.

"THIS SAYS LAWENDER! ON THE COVER!"

"Obviously I'm missing the bit where this is devastating," Weasley says dryly.

My, my aren't we showing we have some spine today, Weasel. Good on you mate.

Lavender sputters, opening and closing her mouth so much I'm sure she's caught any flies that dared enter my home. Turning I head back for the stairs, telling them without glancing back to have a good night. Which is the equivalent of, leave thanks-ish for coming and babysitting my wife so I can work because I'm an overprotective dragon.

Nearly halfway down the hall, Hermione comes out of her office, wiping the sleep from her beautiful brown eyes.

"Bleeding hells. What has her so worked up down there?" she asks, yawning at the end.

With my eyes narrowed on her, studying her a bit closer.. something just feels different with her. Unsettled isn't even the word I'd use to describe the way I'm feeling with her, and how I irrationally want to murder Weasley for being near her. Hell, even Lavender, but wanting to kill her isn't a new urge in the least. It's like I'm recognizing everyone around her as a threat.

When her hand starts to wave in my face, it comes to my attention that I'd been staring off growling at the wall. Claws out, teeth sharpened. Damn it.

"What is it? Did something happen?" Hermione asks. Not even slightly horrified by my draken form, she closes the distance between us and wraps her arms around my middle.

And just like that I'm soothed. Always the perfect balm to my soul, my mate.

"Nothing love, they're leaving. Let's get some food then retire for the night. What do you say?"

Leaning down I nuzzle her nose, before placing a kiss softly to her forehead. Nodding her head with a subdued yet genuine smile, I take her hand and lead her carefully downstairs.

Hermione

May 1978

I've since learned it was a leap day.

Seems like such a harmless name for a day that so cruelly changed mine. For the day I was forced.

Today is another cruel day. Today it is confirmed I'm pregnant.

James tries to hide the hurt, but I see it plainly on his face every time he dares a look at me.

We'd come so far. Not that he'd treated me with anything other than unyielding support and love… it's just that I'd healed so much, and now any progress feels voided by this news.

I struggle. Oh, how I fight the feeling of hatred for this innocent soul in my womb. They didn't ask to exist; they've committed no crimes. I need to love them since we've decided it's too much of a risk to end the pregnancy.. and that it makes me feel sick just at the thought.

But what doesn't make me feel sick these days? This pregnancy is so wholly different from Ava's in every way.

Sometimes-

God forgive me, sometimes I feel like its eating at bits of my very being from inside me. As if because she came from darkness she eats at my light.

-Fiona

Closing the diary, I again don't take any notes, needing time to get my bearings at her revelation. With a glance at the clock, I also note that its nearly time for Harry and Charlie to arrive to nail down more details for this hopefully successful trap.

But. I do have nearly 10 ish minutes until they're due... perhaps I could just slip back in and read a bit longer. Sliding it back to me on the desk, I open it back up and dive in for a bit. Just one more entry.

July 1978

James and I feel almost like before that horrible day. Ava is excited to be a big sister, and I…

I'm trying.

God damn me to hell but knowing who this child's father is... is making it feel impossible to connect with it regardless of its innocence.

I still see his distorted face that looked infuriatingly like it could have once been handsome, in my nightmares. In these his eyes are so red they put the pits of hell to shame.

That makes me feel so angry sometimes I must wait until everyone is upstairs so I can scream into a pillow, until it turns to sobs.

I can only hope to love it, to connect with it as I did with my Ava.

-Fiona

Oh no. Oh no no no no. I very much hope I'm wrong, but I think it's safe to say I know who the father is. A wry thought of how I'd never imagined that particular organ working on a being so innately evil never occurred to me.

December 1st, 1978

She's here.

Born.

Brought into this world November 30th- just yesterday.

I had thought she was stillborn; she was so quiet. Her dark- nearly black eyes scanning the room with an eerie precision. With far too much awareness. But quiet. So, so quiet.

She doesn't even fuss when she hungers for my breast. It's unnerving.

Unnatural.

Forgive me baby girl. I know I love you... I have to I'm your mother...

-Fiona

Probably due to the fact that her father was created under a love potion. Of course, there's no factual evidence or science to suggest this affected Voldemort in any way, but it's definitely thought to be the reason he can't love. Why he's been so unnerving and unnatural himself.

March 1980

She hits all of her milestones early.

Sometimes I swear she's already gifted with her magic. Something of course not usually noticeable until at least past the toddler stage.

She's not even 2.

I feel her in my mind sometimes. James tries to tell me it's impossible, but I see the doubt in his eyes. I get the sense he can feel her in there too.

-Fiona

October 30th, 1980

Tomorrow we meet with an American couple to adopt her.

I'm so torn. There is a motherly instinct with her, though it feels hazy, weak... even confused. Yes, very confused.

Even now, as I hold her in my arms, stroking her raven dark hair as she naps, I'm at a loss.

But with things so hopeless here, it seems America is the safest place for her, and for our own safety here. It's already been commented on who she favors... before he began looking as he does now. Even now James' cousin Sev hints at it.

Everyone knows she's not James'. She looks nothing like any of us, even me. And I've the darkest hair out of us all. James and Ava have blonde, nearly strawberry, while I have a dark reddish brown. But Gem, with her black eyes, and black hair, pale, pale skin... sticks out greatly.

I can only hope with this new couple that she'll live a fuller more joyful life. Because living here in constant fear of our secret being uncovered is no way to live at all. And it's safe to say that the Americas are safe from the Dark Lord. At least for the time being.

-Fiona

"Love, Har-" Draco says, causing me to jump up from my chair with a startled yelp.

"Mercy Draco! Wear a bell or something! O-or drag your feet loudly!" I yell, my hands floundering about from being caught off guard.

How can a giant be so light on his feet? It goes against science! Sneaky blasted lizard.

We prefer the element of surprise. Though we did not intent to scare you.

Right, of course not. Get yourself together woman, I chide internally.

"Harry's here I suspect?"

"Are you alright?" Draco asks, his eyes scanning my entire body from tip to toe. When his eyes land for a moment on my middle his nostrils flare, his eyes dilating before starting his examination again.

Then suddenly he's in front of me. Holding me at an arm's length his head cocked questioningly to the side.

Swatting at his hands, asking him what on earth he's doing, does absolutely nothing to loosen his hold. But he does nearly give me whiplash when he pulls me into his chest and takes a long breath at the crook of my neck. And then he's sniffing me? Yes, he's smelling me all over, before he's down on his knees his face pressed into my stomach.

Unsure of what's going on, I just follow my natural inclination to run my hands through his beautiful curls, scratching his scalp here and there like he likes so much.

When he looks up at me from his knees, I'm torn between worry and adoration. He's got tears streaming down his handsome face, some of them pooling for a bit in those dimples I love so much before dripping off his jaw.

Sinking to my own knees, with Draco's help so I don't crack them on the hardwoods, I take his face in my hands. His smile is nearly blinding, his eyes glowing as they shoot all over my face.

"Will you kindly fill the rest of the class in? Some of us are slower to come around," I tease, between rubbing his tears away and peppering him with random kisses all over his face.

Letting out a watery laugh, he grasps my hands in his, pulling them down. Placing our joined hands on my belly.

Eyes wide, mine immediately snap back to his. How could I have been so clueless? Though to be fair, I've never been pregnant before...

"A baby?" I ask, knowing the answer but needing him to say it all the same.

WE HAVE FILLED HER WOMB! NOW THE CURSE IS LIFTED, DRAKENS WILL RETURN IN ALL FUTURE GENERATIONS! WE ARE THE ALPHA MALE, SO VIRILE AND-

Alright.. let's cool it! It's still early.

Draco's brows scrunch together, clearly distressed just at the passing mention of such a possibility. And I can't say I blame him. The love I feel is instantaneous.

Bringing his focus back to me, I say, "Don't worry darling. If your sperm can break through the potion I've been on to get me pregnant, I've no worries that our child will be just fine."

Releasing a shuddering breath, he pulls me all the way into his arms, and squeezes me tightly to him. Taking care to not crush my stomach of course.

Nothing will ever happen to you two, that much I swear my love.

Never had any doubts my dragon.

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO:

I

SISTER SISTER

f I'd been under any delusion that Draco would take this pregnancy in stride, and not go all extra protective on me, these past few days would have shattered such silly thoughts.

Because here I am. With about six blankets, 3 warming charms and a cup of hot chocolate watching Draco practice with the National team. In the wilderness. And don't get me wrong, I love camping, even after the chaos of going on the run during the war... but I kind of needed to see what else was in those diaries.

I just know there's a missing link that I'm choosing to blame on pregnancy brain, that I can't connect. Ugh.

Obviously sensing my subtle change in mood, Draco starts to zoom my direction. Giving him a glare of the hotter than a thousand suns, he wisely keeps flying. Away from me this time. Honestly, it's a miracle that he's not constantly in his draken form. I caught him making breakfast with his wings out just yesterday morning! We're going to have to replace his favorite chair just from his claws.

With a sigh, I blissfully also remember how for the past two nights since we found out, he's also carried me to bed nuzzling into my neck lovingly the entire way. Or how he always lays me down, uncovers my stomach and tells our baby goodnight... and good morning as well. How he kisses my still flat-ish belly and tells the baby how much he loves her with his whole being (he says it's a girl, to break the faux Malfoy male heir curse).

Rationally we know there's no way to actually know yet, but gender won't matter to us. This baby is so loved already. And supposedly has a wee baby dragon soul welded into it too. Which is terrifying and wonderful, all at once.

We're planning on telling all our parents together as soon as this mess is over with. With a bit of liquid luck, actual luck, Polyjuice potion, and we very well might be telling them by next week.

I'd love to go to a healer, or even a muggle doctor to see how far along I am but we don't want anyone to catch on and leak the news in anyway. Or to the wrong people.

No matter. Nothing to be done at the moment, thankfully. We still need about two weeks before the Polyjuice potion is ready to be used since Draco and I obviously agreed not to actually use me as bait. Pansy volunteered, though I wonder how she'll manage to not look down her nose at people when wearing my appearance. Because whether she feels like she's above others or not, she most definitely carries herself as such.

For now, I watch my handsome husband show off on his broom, regrettably with his shirt on. Though we can remedy that as soon as we get home.

November 30th, 1985

It's been around 4 years since the fall of the Dark Lord.

And I'm happy. As happy as a mother that gave up a child for a better chance at life can be.

Apart of me feels as though now that he's dead, that perhaps I could try again with her. Gemma Adriane, in Latin means 'dark one' MacDonald.

Perhaps this time around I could do things better, do things right. Give her the love and attention she deserves from the woman who gave birth to her. To explain I was trying to give her a better life away from all this and keep her parentage secret. For her own safety. Especially after he tried to kill a baby. There is no redemption for anyone that could harm a child.

It helps reassure me I made the right decision moving her to America. I'll be contacting the adoption agency in the morning. It's worth a try. The worst that can happen is she can say no. To which I'll have to handle with grace, after my ultimate decision to have her adopted out.

Ava is thriving. Well loved, well adjusted. So smart. How I wish Gem was James' daughter so we could have all been one big happy family. But when it comes down to it, this was a domino effect caused simply from the Dark Lord's selfish actions.

We're running my family's bait shop as a family, and it feels amazing to do something so mundane! So normal! Maybe my prayers were answered just not in the way I so desperately wished for.

Things feel a lot better. More settled.

But to say I've not had my 'dark spells' where I don't bathe or leave the bed for days on end, would be a big fat lie. Sometimes... sometimes I swear she left a piece of her father's darkness within me. Keeping me from being completely content or whole.

I really shouldn't feel that way...

Maybe it's still too soon to contact the agency.

-Fiona MacDonald

Fuck. Fuck. Fuuuuuuuck. If all the context clues weren't screaming at me already, then this particular entry would have cleared up any lingering questions.

It's obvious Ava is aware that she has a sister by- it pains me to say this- Voldemort. That he not only has a penis, but he used it is disturbing in itself. Before these journals I would have thought carnal desires beneath him.

What I don't think is obvious is everything else I'm suspecting from these entries.

Verde is adopted/foster care child

2. She's claiming to be the heir of Slytherin (Which was a title previously held by the Dark Lord himself) therefore technically true.

3. Her mother referred to her as Gem, which makes me think she took the name Crystal as a spin on that. And Verde because it means green in Spanish.

4. She's obsessed with Draco, and the pure blood rhetoric

Pretty sure I've blown this case wide the fuck open.

Jumping to my feet I'm about to run and tell Draco what I've put together when I realize he ran out to the corner store to grab me more ginger tea.

Tapping at the window of my office now has my full attention. It's rare I get any owls these days. Opening the window, she holds out her leg for me to untie the message, and as soon as I do, she's gone quicker than a blink.

Hermione,

I hope it's alright I reach out to you. I found another one of my mother's journals! I knew you'd like to have this to ensure you had all the facts for your book. I'll be here until 6 and would love to also catch up. See where you are in them as well.

I know we spoke very vaguely and briefly of the assault, but I think this journal may be of use to you both with a certain hate group.

Hope to see you soon!

-Ava

Oh! Another journal! She's saying all the things I want to hear. More research and citing material. Though I'm unsure how to approach the overall tone of the book with such explosive information coming from the diaries.

I'm thinking that Crystal's identity is revealed in the newly found journal.. but if Ava still doesn't know that Crystal is her half-sister, I absolutely have to tell her. She's in danger for simply existing, not to mention add on the fact she was the child Fiona kept! It's doubtful that Crystal would see her adoption as anything other than abandonment. And be highly resentful of Ava.

Chewing my lip worriedly, I tap my foot debating on running out to Kinnaber. If something happened to Ava and Angus due to my inaction I'd never ever forgive myself.

Writing a quick note to Draco of where exactly I'm going a crude synopsis of the fact Crystal=Gemma. I head to the fireplace. Gripping the pouch before voicing my destination to the green flames.

The bell chimes overhead as I step back into the bait shop. It's just before 5:30 so it's still open but empty at the moment. It still feels eerily quiet. Almost as if everything is too still. Too orderly if that's even possible?

Against my instincts, I call out to Ava, barely louder than a whisper. I can't shake this feeling that I should not be here.

Wordlessly, with my wand just barely poking out from my palm I cast a few revelio charms. When nothing immediately raises any alarm, well or reveals anything of worry I relax. Marginally. Just in case, I do some protective charms over my stomach, especially where my womb sits.

"Back here dear!" Ava sing songs, not sounding a bit like I've any cause for alarm. Somehow, I force my legs to move toward the break room of our last meeting.

With a light knock on the door frame, I paste a hopefully pleasant smile on my face and enter.

With nothing seeming amiss, aside from the feeling in my gut, I pull out a chair with the intention of sitting. That is until my hair is yanked backwards by my braid. With a cry of pain, I catch sight of someone I really didn't want to fucking see in my peripheral.

"Excellent work sister! We've caught the dragon's whore," she spits, yanking my sleeve up and taking my wand out of its holster on my forearm.

"Yes well, she was taking too long with publishing her findings on mother's diaries. We need to legitimize your claim if we want this Regime to be more successful than your father's."

Goddamn it.

"Don't do this, please!" I attempt, knowing it'll likely do little if any good. It's obvious I've been lured here by both women under false pretenses. The two of who are obviously batshit.

Sighing with blatant annoyance, Ava rubs roughly at her temples before speaking.

"ANGUS!" She screams angrily.

Stumbling, looking nearly blind as he does, Angus enters the room. Appearing dazed, he's surely under the Imperius curse. By his wife's hands or Crystal's who knows. How could I have been so blind? They seemed so genuine, so wholly in love.. is he even actually her husband, or was he always just a pawn for her to puppet?

Anger rising fast and hot through my veins, both my hands start to warm with my flames. Until they sputter out, dying before they can even truly begin.

What can only be described as maniacal laughter echoes through the room, as Ava now stands before me. Eventually, her laughter dies off.

"Tsk, tsk. Did you think that we would allow you any sort of advantage? Please. No, we've ground dragons bone into the finest dust and had it pumping through the air system.

If you thought it merely coincidence Mr. Malfoy is checking every shop within 4 blocks of your home then you my dear are not the smartest witch of your age," Ava snarls, somehow looking more feral than my husband.

"Angus, take her to the back, put her to sleep by spell or by force I don't give a fuck which," Ava adds, as I'm thrust harshly away from Crystal over to a bumbling Angus.

"Draco's going to kill you all! He'll find me you know!" I yell behind me, as I'm dragged from the room.

I barely hear it before I'm gone but I know I hear Crystal say, "We're counting on it."

Draco

Fuck the ginger tea, get back to our mate.

She said without this she won't survive or hold hardly anything down. The least we can do is get her tea after impregnating her.

This is the third place we've tried with no results. I do not like how far away we are from her. I cannot sense her from this distance.

Now that instantly has my attention.

Fuck the tea. I should have had Velpa acquire it while I stayed home like a fucking guard dog. Torn between apparating and shifting, I quickly decide against showing up nude on our doorstep. The fact that every time I fly in dragon form in London I risk being imprisoned or stripped of my wand not even registering in my brain at this point.

Not bothering with walking to the next apparation point, I weave quickly through the unaware shoppers to get to the men's room. The door is barely shut before I'm apparating onto our front step. With a wave of my hand, the wards disengage for me to enter.

If the silence aside from Aegon's whining weren't my first clue, the fact I can't feel her here would be my next one. And yet I still run upstairs to her office, then our bedroom, my office, the living room... As expected, she's not home.

We need to get in the air. Search for her above until we can feel her.

"Fuck!" I roar, my wings whipping out with my claws from my utter anguish. I can feel my fire just underneath my skin, waiting, prodding, fucking demanding to be released. To wreak havoc. To destroy everything until this world is nothing but me and her.

Perhaps only then will my family be safe.

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE:

D

SQUIBS AND FIBS

raco

I fly for hours, rotating between my draken, and dragon form.

Nothing. Not a whisper of her on my end of our connection.

I'm nearly sure that muggles know of dragons now. With all the roaring and fire I've been spouting in my frustration.

In fact, I very nearly set an owl on fire while breathing my rage at the skies. It's not until I notice the message on its leg that I pull back in time to just barely not burn the poor thing to death.

In the span of a simple blink, I'm still in the air, but as draken. With warranted hesitation, the owl flies over landing on my forearm and sticking its leg out for the scroll. I nearly lose the message because the bird decides to haul arse at the first hint of freedom.

Come home.

We've got a lead.

-Harry

Alright. Home sweet home it is. I'd travel to hell and back for even the smallest inkling of where she's at this point.

A note.

My wife had the decency to leave me a note. One I so stupidly missed before hitting the skies in panic earlier. Heading over to Potter by the fireplace, said note is folded between his middle and pointer fingers. Thankfully he does me the courtesy of not looking smug. It would be understandable considering he could probably recite a monologue of reasons I should think first act later by heart.

be back soon, crystal=Gemma=Ava's sister/Voldy's actual heir. Worried for her safety, she sent owl that she found another journal. Heading there.

Well. That's rather concise, I'll give her that. But boy did it pack a punch with those two sentences. Honorable mention for the abbreviated name of the Dark Lord. Nicely done.

"I'm assuming you have a plan?" I question, my jaw ticking involuntarily with impatience.

"Well, it's rather similar to the previous. With a few impromptu embellishments to really ensure we lure the crazy bint out."

"Whatever it is, I'll do it. I need her back immediately," I say rolling my neck in an attempt to dispel the massive amount of tension circulating throughout my body.

"First call a press conference. Pansy can whip it up."

Without hesitation I nearly sprint to our owl. Scribbling down a barely legible message to Pansy communicating the desperate need of a press conference.

"It is my greatest honor to announce my engagement to Crystal Verde.

Please joint us to celebrate our upcoming nuptials in two days time. Thursday 4 pm just outside The Cornerstone Bookstore, join us to.. witness the combining of two soul… mates."

The words feel sour, disgusting slipping from my mouth. Lies, such obvious lies, it'll be the highest act of Merlin's Order if this works at all.

Surely the looney stalker wouldn't miss her own engagement party. Well, that's what we're betting on anyway.

Keeping the Malfoy face of indifference carefully pasted on my face, I stand there for a few seconds longer. Ensuring my photograph will be taken and plastered all over the most prominent Wizarding papers.

Without approval from the Ministry, we forced all registered (and as many as we could locate, unregistered) radios on just long enough to broadcast my entire speech to the entire community. But of course, it was all done with the intention of further ensuring Crystal will learn of my proclamation.

Turning on my heel, I fall in line with Pansy, Theo, Ron and Harry. Heading straight for the closest apparation point, we leave before I somehow do anything stupid. Like yell Crystal is a crazy cunt, that I'd never lay a finger on let alone marry. That she's positively looney, and I'm going to fucking fry her alive. A free cremation really.

By the time we finally enter my home, I'm beyond fuming. I can feel the rage just simmering underneath my skin, bubbling, spitting, begging to be unleashed.

If it wasn't for Aegon trotting over, and nuzzling my clenched fist, I'd probably have exploded like a bomb. With a few licks, he's got my palm open and is helping himself, nuzzling his face with a determined affection.

"We'll get her home boy," I mumble down at him, before facing the group. "It's vital we get her back as soon as possible. What I'm about to tell you next does not leave the 4 of us. If you don't trust yourself to keep this secret leave or make an unbreakable vow."

Everyone is stands still awaiting the news except Ron. He's rubbing his neck while shuffling from foot to foot uncomfortably.

"I want to be able tell you that without a doubt I can keep this a secret from my family and Lav, but.. well let's face it. Hermione is the brains of our group, she held all the big stuff... The twins would trick me, Mum would guilt me.. and Lavender might really curse me to get the information out of me. Sooooo, I'm going to bow out. But send for me as soon as you need me, okay?" Ron says. His brows pinched with worry, and a face ridden with guilt.

I think I might actually respect Ron a little after that.

"We will. Thank you for your honesty, Ron," I say clapping him on the back.

Ron looks a bit stunned before he clears his throat. "I think that's the first time you've ever called me by my actual name..." disbelief laces his tone before he reminds us not to forget him and leaves.

"Don't make me hex you. Spill it Malfoy," Pansy says, her nails clicking against the side table next to where she's perched on the couch.

"Right. Well... Hermione is pregnant."

"Ah so in other words, you'll kill everyone and destroy everything if that's what it takes to get your family back," Harry says, sipping Firewhiskey next to the fireplace.

"And I'll help him," Pansy seethes.

For the first time in what feels like a century I chuckle a bit at Pansy's bloodthirsty nature. Most people believe Pans to be a mouthy, vain, materialistic woman… well okay she's all that but she's also intensely loyal to those she loves. And when I say loyal, I mean she will slit your throat with a smile if you hurt someone she cares about.

"I'd like to say this changes the plans but, I don't know any other way to draw her out." Harry says, his jaw working angrily. Whipping off his glasses, he pinches the bridge of his nose, his frustration more than evident. "It doesn't sit well with me that Ava and her husband Angus have disappeared as well. I'd hate to think they're hurt, but knowing Mione wouldn't be alone makes me feel a bit better about things."

"What if we do the dragon idea again? I mean I know it's not likely we'll gain the respect of the dragons any sooner than Thursday. But it would be more firepower, pun intended, and a bit of a backup plan if we need it. Another opportunity to find and save Hermione," Theo says, stroking his chin in deep thought.

Surprised at his thoughtfulness, my brows are nearly to my hairline as I take in my friend. Then I actually take in the room- all of my friends that are here, and I can't help but to feel so goddamn grateful. Really the world should be worshipping them. Because without them here to keep me in line... The world would be flames and chaos. And death, most of all death.

Hermione

"…join us to.. witness the combining of two soul… mates."

It's as if my brain is choosing to replay the most traumatizing bits of the Radio conference over and over again. As if I wasn't already struggling being trapped here with the enemy, while mind you, with child.

Rationally I know what he's saying is utter crap. Pregnancy hormones seem to complicate my ability to reason. Case in point, the stupid tears that are inconveniently leaking down my cheeks.

"Aww. If I had a heart, I might actually feel sorry for you," Crystal says snidely. Seated in her chair, she's spinning wildly as she cackles like she just told the funniest joke.

Cutting my eyes over to Ava, I can tell she's wholly vexed and completely over her sister's juvenile behavior. Not for the first time does it occur to me I've no idea what she could possibly gain from this. It's not as if she's the heir.. or as if either of them are pure bloods.

Angus on the other hand just sits at the window, staring out of it blankly, no hint of any emotion or any form of recognition. If they keep him under the Imperius curse constantly (which is my suspicion) then his mind will be nothing more than scrambled eggs before inevitably dying. My heart aches for him. For this entire pointless situation.

More than anything though I feel angry. Rage isn't even a sufficient word for what I feel at my current state of affairs. I'm honestly unsure if I can truly think clearly now that I'm pregnant. It seems that's all I can focus on now. On keeping my womb protected, ensuring my unborn's safety. Now I know firsthand what Ginny was trying to explain not so long ago.

Murderous. That actually seems to sum up how I feel rather nicely.

"It's a trap you idiot, of course we're not going," Ava says snips, obviously completely exasperated with Crystal.

With her lip popped out on a pout, she gives her sister a scathing glare, before spinning a few times faster in her chair, before stopping suddenly. Laughing as she gets to her feet, she grabs what looks to be a sharpened wand before jumping onto her sisters lap and pressing it against the hollow of her throat sharply.

"It's a celebration for my engagement. I apologize if I mislead you to believe you had any say in my decisions. After all it is I who is the heir of Salazar Slytherin, not you," Crystal seethes, digging in the sharpened wood enough that a tiny bit of blood trickles out.

Ava, to her credit doesn't even flinch. If anything, she seems as if she's holding back, perhaps even biting her tongue to keep from lashing out at her sister.

Without words, or a wand, Crystal flies backward across the room. Her back banging against the wall right above my head to the right. It's a wonder the wall doesn't crumble from the force. Unable to help it, I scream at the sudden brutality.

Calmly as if she's not one care in the world, Ava stands and walks forward achingly slow over to us. With both of us slumped onto the floor, she glares down with a snarl on her face.

I hope her face stays like that. So everyone can see the nasty on the outside as well. Merlin knows it would have saved me a lot of time if her ugly on the inside matched the out.

"Voldemort's bastard you may be, but I am the one in charge here. You wouldn't have gotten this far without me! You're a goddamn squib for Merlin's sake! Useless other than a figurehead for this chaotic uprising."

Hoping that I'm managing to keep my expression neutral, I stare at the ground and store that bit of information away for a later date.

Who knew it would be so incredibly hard not to smile in glee at the information that the Dark Lord's child is a squib? Voldemort's likely rolling over in his grave at this most unpleasant news. Is it sad that it makes me happy? Probably. Do I give a damn? Not currently.

Crystal spits in Ava's face. Which was definitely the wrong thing to do. Ava reaches into her back pocket, brandishing her wand and smacking her sister with a crucio faster than I could blink.

Clutching my ears, I try to shut out the shrieks of pain. It's a struggle to resist rocking back and forth as well. Somehow, I avoid doing so, likely thanks to reminding myself that neither of us would even be here if not for her selfish actions.

Apparently satisfied with her torture, Ava holsters her wand. Crouching down in front of Crystal with a false kindness she brushes the sweat dampened clumps of bangs out of Crystal's ashen face.

"Look what you made me do darling sister.. Why do you make me hurt you so?" Ava says, now petting Crystal's flinching face. "Sometimes I think I should have left you in that cesspool I found you in. I was so blissfully unaware of your existence until mother killed herself, naming her abandonment of you as her reason.

All that hurt and shame over such a weak, pathetic, squib of a daughter. When she already had me! I should have been enough for her!

She left me her diaries, and I read them hoping to understand in depth how she could do this to me. That's when I figured out who your father was. The fucking Dark Lord raped my mother and ruined her! You ruined everything!" Ava screeches before backhanding her sister across the face.

Through the slit of one my lids, I peek out and see that she now has Crystal by the hair holding her still while she punches her repeatedly in the face. At some point Crystal passes out. Only then to I fully open my eyes.

"What do you want with me Ava? How on earth can I help serve your agenda? Whatever it may be that is," I ask still slumped against the cracking drywall behind me.

"I'm going to run the Wizarding World through her, using the lies of the pure blood propaganda. From hell my mother will see the daughter she left behind in her selfishness was born for greatness! She'll marvel at the world I sculpt with my bare hands!

Having you means having power. For to hold you means to control the dragon!" She claps manically at her ridiculous monologue.

I guess crazy runs in this family. Love that for me, makes my chances seem even more grim.

Without a backward glance, or another word, she laughs manically to herself all the way out of the door. And I can't help but feel better for simply being rid of her presence.

Draco

Watching Ron use Polyjuice potion, slowly turning into me is a bit disturbing if I'm being honest. Though at the same time I'm reminded by how stupidly handsome I am as well.

We decide to cover all our bases- well that's what Potter said, no idea what the muggle terminology actually means. Running both plans at the same time was instantly appealing to me considering my intense desire to get my mate back home safe.

I've got to give Charlie credit where it's due. He managed to bond Luna and Blaise to two dragons, though I guess they would also deserve praise for that as well.

Luna is here with me off the coast of Ireland. The same place they were when they were locating me. We've got a portkey ready to send us instantly back to London if they aren't hiding out on Hy-Brasil.

Blaise is cloaked somewhere nearby the engagement party, awaiting further instruction. Also carrying a portkey to us if it turns out they don't show up.

That familiar itching to be free of my mortal flesh has returned tenfold.

Blood bathing would be preferable to standing around and fucking waiting.

Though I agree, we need to play this smart. I won't risk her safety simply because I wish to slaughter my way to her.

Without saying anything else my dragon just grunts his displeasure.

The engagement 'extravaganza' is nearly halfway through and still no sign of Crystal. It's taking all my will power to not use the two-way hand mirror I'd gotten Hermione to bother Harry for the 50th status update.

"She's not far you know," Luna sings.

"Who?"

"Hermione. She's definitely on that island. My dragon, Konstantin, says if you reach out with your bond you'll find her easily," she says, bobbing her head back and forth in her own wonderful world.

"If it were that simple, I'd have her home already," I snap.

Thankfully Luna remains unaware of my impulsive irritability, because she just keeps bobbing along until she finally speaks again. Only to shake the very foundation I stand on.

"Not your bond with Hermione silly. Let your dragon reach out for his progeny. Dragon to dragon so to speak."

Well, I'll be damned.

Why in the fuck have you not suggested this before? I growl internally at my idiotic dragon.

I have never had an heir before. Therefore, not crossed my mind.

Well shall we get on with it then?

If I must answer that, then you are the idiot.

"I expect you'll be shifting soon? We'll follow behind you. Perhaps I could hold the mirror for you to keep Harry updated?" Luna says holding her hand out for the mirror.

"Yes of course," I say handing it over and changing the instant it's gone.

Let us find our family.

Agreed, and bathe in some blood as well.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR:

REUNITED AND IT FEELS FUCKING GOOD

H

ermione

At least they don't make me sleep in my own filth. I'm allowed plenty of bathroom breaks, though I suspect it has more to do with the fact they don't want to smell my stink. But since I'm trying to distract myself by finding things to be thankful for, I'm choosing to look at this positively.

The other thing I can be gracious for is that my abductors seem to ignore me, thus forgetting that I can hear their conversations. Which means I've managed to learn at least a few things. Not that I can do a damned thing with any of the information.

They're still pumping the air with Dragon bone dust, which is rather inconvenient for me. Angus is very much under a repeatedly abused Imperius Curse. Crystal's wand is actually just a sharpened piece of wood that she made once Ava dragged her out of her foster home all those years ago thus unveiling her parentage.

One very interesting tid bit I've personally found highly intriguing is that they've made their base here without the Fae's blessing to do so. Therefore, they are almost constantly fighting them somewhere around this dilapidated castle's property. Aaaaaaaand they've had severe losses due to that fact! That shouldn't make me so happy, and yet it does.

I've learned that Ava wants to be Empress of the entire Wizarding World, not just Minister of Magic in Britain. No, this power hunger looney toon wants to rule the world.

How disappointingly cliche.

Like get your own horrifying dream. Quit piggybacking off everyone before you. Right?

Maybe I'll get lucky for once and the Fae will eviscerate my enemies for me.

Alas luck is an elusive lady. One not easily swayed since I'm still here. Still bound in an enchanted rope on the rubble littered floor.

My brain and body seem to give pause. I swear I can hear a dragon roaring in the distance…

Hope springs up swiftly within me. I straighten my spine and cock my head in an attempt to hear better. When I hear another obvious roar, I actually allow that hope to rise further. Usually, it's just a figment of my wishful imagination, but no. No, I know that roar.

My dragon is here.

Death and destruction surely to follow.

Damn me to hell if you must, but I can't help the absolutely wicked grin that slowly spreads across my face.

"ANGUS! TAKE HER TO THE DUNGEON! BRING BACK THE DRAGON SHACKLES AND ARROWS!" Ava screams from down the hallway.

Angus' head rotates slowly looking at the doorway. Momentarily looking rather confused, before robotically getting up and heading my direction.

Without hesitation, and as best as I'm able, I spring to my feet. As hard as I can without injuring myself too badly, I headbutt Angus with everything I've got.

Groaning, his head snaps back harshly, his hands automatically up trying to staunch the bleeding pouring down his face from his broken nose. Shaking his head as if to clear his mind, his blood slings all around the room before his gaze settles on me.

Angus' eyes widen with alarm. Then he's yanking me by my armpits, leaning in he whispers in my ear.

"I need you to play along. Come to the dungeons but don't fight me in earnest. When we get there, the air will be free of… other ingredients. Nod if you understand."

I nod, before I half-heartedly curse him and mildly thrashing about.

Staying true to character, Angus plasters a gooey-eyed dazed over-look on his face before yanking me toward the door. Also, true to form he doesn't say a word as he does it. Which is exactly how he would be acting if he were still under the curse. He's so good it actually makes me wonder if he's been free of it before now at some points and I just never noticed.

At the top of the stairs leading down to the dungeon, Crystal shouts at us to stop. Keeping in character, Angus halts as soon as the word leaves her mouth.

Skipping, yes, skipping like a child, she pauses only long enough to pluck a few hairs from my head. Great. Polyjuice. Can't say I'm overly worried though, Draco would never fall for it. We're fucking mates for Merlin's sake.

Surely if they have an archive of anyone that lived during the time of dragons with mates they would know that we can communicate mind to mind. Either way I can tell you I will not be the one to fill them in. Though I do wish I could witness Draco's reaction when she meets him in my form.

When did I become so bloodthirsty?

Am I even mad about it? Nope.

Honestly, from the moment I found out I was pregnant, one thing became astonishingly clear. This mum will gladly kill to protect her child. As Draco says, I'd 'slit your throat with a smile' when it comes to my baby... or Draco for that matter.

With Crystal officially skipped around the corner, we make our way carefully down the stairs. To my amazement, I can already feel the air is nice and clear down here, if not a bit stale from being beneath the ground. Still a massive improvement.

Opening the metal door, he half-heartedly pushes me inside. Closing it loudly, he leaves without locking it. Rather than hastily escaping back upstairs, I take a seat. Going back up into that nullifying air would do me little good. I can at least potentially gather some of my flame ability before risking it topside.

I nearly jump for joy when the next bone shattering roar shakes the castle above me. Call me crazy but I feel a sick sense of satisfaction when the stones from the ceiling join the rest of the rubble along the floor.

Yes! Yes, my dragon. Burn them all.

Draco

Finding them was nearly too fucking easy after Luna's revelation. It's only just occurring to me that she said her dragon spoke to her. And really, it's not all that unbelievable. That strange woman is full of constant surprises.

Circling the closest crumbling tower, I release a fire filled roar. I want every fucking living creature on this island to know I'm here, that death is on their doorstep. Doing another scan of the parapet below, its then that I notice her.

Hermione is waving at me frantically from the barely standing stone walkway. For a moment I'm so fucking ecstatic I nearly drop from the sky, forgetting to pump my wings.

Instantaneously, I shift into my half form, landing lightly on my feet before her. Taking a second, head cocked to the side, I study her as my dragon seems to be snarling unhappily within me. Which on top of confusing is highly disconcerting. Disorienting even.

With narrowed eyes, I take in her strange appearance a bit closer. She's dressed in a very short dark red sundress, with high strappy red heels, and more makeup than I've ever seen adorning her lovely face.

Time to kiss the dragon love.. I send mentally, watching very carefully for anything even mildly suspicious.

After what feels like a minute or two goes by without her own mental response ringing in my head, I'm now highly suspicious. With my nostrils flaring wide, I breathe her in, taking her scent as deep into my lungs as I can.

Assuming it's Crystal before me, one might think she'd sense the predator before here gearing up to strike. Because there is no fucking way this is my mate. Aside from the obvious signs of her not hearing me mentally, and her ridiculous clothing, the biggest give away is that I cannot scent our child on her.

Burn her.

We need her to find Hermione. Play this smart remember?

He huffs his annoyance, my claws digging into my own skin with our mutual discomfort.

"There you are Darling," I coo, trying to sound like I would if she'd been my actual mate. Not that she'd really know the difference for certain.

"Oh Draco! Thank goodness you found me! I'd nearly given up all hope," she says, the back of her hand pressed against her forehead dramatically as if she might faint.

Somehow, I manage not to roll my eyes, and swallow down the angry snarl dying to be released. Instead, I open my arms wide, indicating my need to hold her. As predicted, she all but throws herself at me. Leaning down a bit, I whisper to her.

"Take me to your captors my love, so that I may reap my vengeance."

Was that a little bit over the top? Likely.

Do I mean it? That would be a resounding fucking yes.

Untangling her limbs from mine, she takes my hand with far too much enthusiasm, leading me toward the other end of the parapet, opposite from the tower I've very nearly toppled. Something I'll remedy promptly after I have my real mate in my arms.

The cylinder-shaped stairs seem to go on for ages before we finally fucking make it to a hidden door. The idiot thinks I don't notice that she had to say a few select words to release the spells on the door and allow us entry.

Turns out I'm the idiot. Too busy being smug I don't notice the two men coming at me from both sides. Not until I feel the power dampening, dragon weakening effects of those blasted fucking bone bracelets.

Fuuuuuck. Is the last thing I think before my lids droop, bathing me in darkness.

Hermione

Not hearing any more dragon roaring, or anything trembling for the past couple of minutes, I'm about to give in and leave. That is until Angus drags Draco crudely into my cell.

Fuck fuck fucking fuck!

As soon as he's none to gently plopped onto the ground, Angus is halfway back up the stairs when I hear the signature stomping of the petulant child known as Crystal.

Having guessed correctly, it's no surprise when I see her standing in front of the cell doors. It is very strange indeed to see her doing all this in my skin of course. Ignoring me completely, she just stares at Draco's limp form, her lip wobbling as if holding in a vast amount of emotions. As if she's even capable of such a feat.

"Don't worry Drakey, I'll have you out in no time at all. Ava will regret the day she ever thought to overthrow the true heir!" She says before stomping off in a hissy fit.

I wait for a while to make sure I hear the door shut, as well as no other foot traffic indicative of anyone else heading down here. After an unknown amount of time, I eventually crawl over to Draco's unconscious form.

Since he's the size of a baby giant, it's with great difficulty I situate him haphazardly between my legs, his head in my lap. Running my hands through his hair, I simply bask in the luxury of being in reunited. I've missed him so goddamn much it literally hurt. My heart is three times lighter just merely being next to him.

Bending over him, I pepper him with kisses. Slipping his head gently from my lap, I transition him back unto the ground. Getting up I head over to the metal, testing to see if Angus actually locked it this time or perhaps left it open. When it doesn't give, I take a step back and gather myself. After a few deep breaths in and out, plus a few anxious shakes of my hands, I go for it.

Focusing, I wrap my palms around two of the cell bars. With as much power as I can muster, I heat the bars until they crumble under the intensity of my fire. Feeling emboldened, I repeat the process until we have a clear route of escape.

I have to clamp my own hand on my mouth to keep the happy screeches of joy alerting anyone of something happening down here. Because that would be just what we needed, to bring attention to our hopeful escape before it gains any traction.

Turning back to a still unconscious Draco, I bite my lip worriedly as I try and come up with a way to get him out of here without a wand to levitate him. Knowing it's a long shot, I attempt it anyway. Kneeling beside him I palm each of his bone shackles, heating my hands just like I did for the metal bars. Though nothing happens immediately, I keep on trying, intensifying the warmth the longer it continues to achieve nothing.

With sweat beading down my hair line, lining my brows, I'm nearly exhausted before I feel the tiniest crack. Reaching down deep inside me, I tug on the power steeped in our unborn child's veins. With its fire added to my own, the dragon fire raging through to my hands, snaps the cuffs. Some of it even turning to dust as if falls.

Quiet as a mouse, I do a small happy dance on my knees next to Draco's barely moving form. It's still deeply unnerving to see someone so wholly powerful so vulnerable. No matter how many times I've seen it lately, I still fucking hate it.

I almost jump for joy when Draco's glowing silver eyes blink open. A sob catches in my throat as I force myself to choke it down in an attempt to still be quiet.

His unnaturally bright eyes widen right before he jerks me roughly into his chest. With his nose buried in my neck, he breathes me in over and over, almost as if he needs my scent to believe this isn't some sort of fucked dream. Can't say I blame him. I keep running my hands through this hair, occasionally pulling at the root lightly in my own attempt to convince myself he's actually here. Right here. With me.

My mate.

My husband.

My dragon.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE:

F

FLYING SERPENT EXTRODINAIRE

aster than humanly possible, Draco has us both out of the cell.

When we get to the top of the stairs, the door is of course locked. Not a problem for my husband though. He doesn't even use his fire to burn it down, no he just fucking kicks it, blasting it off its hinges.

Why is that so fucking hot?

Keep it in your pants wife.

It's not something I control husband!

He smirks at me while shifting into his draken form at the same time. It's a bit jarring since I'd never seen it happen up close. Why is he so hot with wings and sharp teeth?

It really shouldn't come as any surprise. I'm rather sure I'd love Draco no matter what form he took.

From around the corner, what looks to be a small battalion comes running right for us. Draco snarls in warning. None of them are smart enough to heed it.

Instead, they try to surround us in the small hallway, with their wands all directed at us. Draco's wings tighten around us, and not a minute too soon at that. The first series of spells are volleyed out, only to bounce harmlessly off him rebounding all about.

A stunning curse manages to snake through, barely clipping me. At my small cry of pain, Draco's entire body stiffens, his demeanor switching to what I'm now calling kill mode. Because there is nothing in his eyes but murderous intent. Nothing but rage and vengeance now running through his veins.

His entire body, every last inch alights with his bright blue dragon fire. It shouldn't stun me, and yet I'm in awe when his intense flames don't even give off heat where I'm concerned. If anything, it lightly tingles a bit, same as if I were wielding my own. Remembering that I can in fact be of help even without my wand, I force him to let me down. With two feet firmly on the floor, I call my own flames easily to my palms.

Peeking through Draco's wings, I spot two witches that aren't bothering to use shielding charms. Ducking back behind him, I wait a few seconds before poking back out and launching two large fireballs at the two idiots out there.

Why do their screams of pain bring me so much joy?

Oh right, because they abducted me to lure out my husband for their bullshit selfish reasons. Power hungry fucking leaches.

As a matter of fact…

Ducking between the slit in his wings again, I combine my flaming fists into one massive ball of fire. To which I gleefully send at the group of three standing over their now badly burned, somewhat incinerated friends. Seeing their blistered and sizzling skin doesn't even disgust me. Not in the least.

Because when I really think about it, ponder the fucking fact that they had the goddamn audacity to not only abduct me, but imprison my husband in dragon shackles... The more I seem to enjoy the death wielded around me.

Having zoned out basking in the carnage, it's not until Draco yanks me back to his chest with a frustrated growl, I realize I'd been standing a bit too far out in the open.

Stay close to us mate. Or I'll make you.

I snort laugh at him. As if.

Two groups start to close in, attempting to herd us back toward the destroyed dungeon door. Curses are still flying off his skin and rebounding. In a way it's like they're doing the work for us at the rate they're dropping around us.

Another hex zings by, luckily missing me, but too close for our comfort. He flares his wings out widely, still flaming erratically. In one quick spin, he's relieved them all of the top halves of their bodies.

The horrid sounds of the body slowly squelching apart until thudding hollowly on the floor, will fuel my terrors for years to come. No matter how righteous the slaying was, I can't help but feel slightly less gleeful at the sight of these eviscerated bodies.

With a layered voice, Draco says, "Come mate."

And I can't find it in me to even pretend to put up any fight, because truth is, I'm ready to get the fuck out of here.

Draco

Death. Death. Death to them all.

On a roar, I use my flames to turn the stone wall before me to nothing but bits of dust. Snatching Hermione off her feet, I cradle her in my arms as I launch us into the open air. If I wasn't so on guard, I'd smile at Hermione's cute little squeal when we drop before my wings catch the wind.

Soaring, I do a loop, taking in what destruction Luna and Blaise managed to accomplish in the wake of my absence. The entire left quadrant of the castle is now large chunks of rubble.

Luna flies by, singing what sounds like the Canadian National anthem, but I can't be too sure. I've not heard it since the last World Cup, but I truly think she was madly belting it.

Draco! They're getting away! Hermione sends through our bond, pointing down towards the overgrown cemetery on the opposite side.

There I see both Crystal and her sister switching between running and taking cover behind dilapidated tombs. Zeroed in on them as my target, I tuck my wings in tighter, accelerating us farther. Just before reaching the ground, I flare my wings wide, catching the wind and effectively slowing us enough for me to hit the ground with enough grace to not jar Hermione too much.

Without a word, I accio her wand, sending it flipping through the air into her waiting palm. Once Ava sees Hermione's wand gripped tightly in her hand, and the smug look of satisfaction accompanying it.. She shoves Crystal at us and bolts.

With my head cocked in confusion it takes me a moment to realize Crystal, still poorly disguised as Hermione is trying to wrap her arms around my neck and latch herself to me. All the while shrieking to kill the actual Hermione, that she's claiming is the imposter. What a mind fuck of an actual cluster fuck.

Without warning, she's yanked off me.

Because my wife has her by her hair. Snarling, she pulls Crystal roughly backward until her face is turned toward her own. With a look of pure hatred Hermione looks right into technically her own eyes and says her final words for Crystal.

"You thought you could have what didn't belong to you. Thought you could take my mate from me... How foolish you were to have such absurd notions. To think that someone so wholly unworthy would even be on his radar.

For a wedding present I've decided to give him a little gift. Your body in ashes," Hermione says through clenched teeth.

Then her fists are blindingly blue. Burning through Crystal skin, organs... fucking everything until she truly is nothing but dust.

Without a hint of remorse, she stands, wiping her hands on her jeans.

Damn it, why am I about to pop a fucking boner?

"Alright. Now we need to find Ava," she says, effectively giving my brain the blood flow needed to function.

"Let her go, we've killed the mistress. Who cares if her sister lives to see another day?" I say with an indifferent shrug of my shoulder.

Sighing as if I'm trying her patience, she then says, "No, we've got to get her. She's the one actually responsible for this entire mess. She's a power-hungry wench that found her mother's journals after she killed herself and instead of finding her sister and sparking a genuine relationship... She told her of her parentage and used it to mold Crystal into what we knew before I fucking killed her."

With my brows nearly raised off my head, I stare at her with a bit of disbelief. Especially recalling how Hermione praised her and her husband after their meetings. It just seems impossible based on the descriptions given from all their interactions. Hermione was even excited when she received any post from Ava. It feels like it shouldn't add up in the least.

"After you then milady," I say sweeping my hand outward with a theatrical flourish.

Taking my hand, she does a clumsy curtsy before leading me back toward the direction Ava fled.

You know what they say... a couple that slays together, stays together.

Two hours later and we've still not located the real head of the PBR. And that fucking annoys me.

I want that cunt dead, burned, and buried.

No one fucks with what's mine and survives.

When Luna swoops down, not only is she now singing the American National anthem, but she also has Harry Potter holding onto her for dear life. Looking a bit like he might vomit at any moment; he nearly breaks a leg trying to get off the back of Luna's Chinese Fireball.

"Not the same flying on a something other than a broom, eh?" I tease, shoving him playfully by the shoulder.

Harry grimaces, and it's then I notice he's been sliced by a nasty sectumsempra. When Hermione notices the bloody wound, she's at Harry's side in an instant.

With watery eyes, she looks to Luna, who somehow seems to know exactly what she needs. Reaching into Hermione's borrowed beaded bag, she calls forth essence of dittany before they both get down to work.

"Bunch of mother hens you two are. I'm fine, or I will be. Let's get the hell out of here before the Fae turn on us. They barely tolerated our arses in the first place, adding on we've nearly burned their entire home down doesn't exactly help our odds," Harry says, swatting at both women in a half-hearted attempt to keep them at bay.

They ignore him. And once they've got him bandaged up enough, Luna uses a self-made spell (against all our wishes) to glue Harry to her back since she doesn't trust him not to pass out and 'take a wee tumble to his death' as she oh so eloquently put it.

"Alright Draco Malfoy flying serpent extraordinaire, shift so we can go home," Hermione says, looking far too tired for my liking.

Feeling how stupidly happy my dragon is at the mere mention of shifting and having her on his back, I don't waste another second before slipping into his form.

Hermione doesn't waste a moment either. Climbing carefully yet as she'd done it a million times before she seats herself exactly where she belongs.

Blasting upward, we're in the sky and finally heading off this fucking island. As much as it pains me to think it, I hope I never ever see this place ever again.

I've nearly cleared the castle, almost to the ocean and home free, when an arrow pierces my wing. Taken by surprise, another arrow manages to catch near where the other landed, effectively making a huge gash form between them.

I can hear Hermione screaming. I know we're tumbling, as my inability to use one of my wings goddamn screws us. With no better options, I shift back into my half form.

Tucking my mate to my chest, and clutching her tightly with my wings, encasing her I hold on tight with the intention of taking the brunt of our fall.

Even if it kills me, my family will live on. Because there's nothing a dragon won't do for its mate. Nothing.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX:

H

CARVE OUT HER HEART

ermione

Groaning, I roll over, automatically feeling around for Draco.

I feel so battered, so bruised, I'm hoping, even praying that the baby is at least safely tucked away within me.

The longer I fumble around reaching for him, continuously coming up empty, the more panic bubbles up to the surface. Jostling my throbbing head, I shoot upright looking wildly around the sparsely greened graveyard.

"Draco.." I rasp as loud as I'm able. Which is sadly not very loud. Weakly I send, My dragon... where are you?

Nothing.

Horrible, horrible silence.

"DRACO! DRACO, WHERE ARE YOU!? PLEASE ANSWER ME!" I scream, sounding very much like a banshee.

Sobbing, I crawl around, my body shaking uncontrollably as I continue to come up empty. No signs of my husband. No drag marks, or divots that I can see or feel in the darkness. After a moment, it hits me.. it doesn't have to be so dark.

I call forth my flames, willing them into my palms when…When to my horror I realize nothing is happening.

Oh no no no no no. NO!

Could our bond be.. be void.. No, a little fall wouldn't- No couldn't kill a dragon. Not my dragon at least.

But as I stare blankly at my unlit hands, the quiet eating at my breaking heart, I can't help but feel despair beyond words. A numbness settles over my bones, as I shove my hands harshly into the dirt. Digging my nails in as deeply as I can, I scream.

I scream until my voice gives. When I've voiced my sorrow as much as I can, and it's in that stifling quiet I start to hear movement.

To my horror I find Ava leaned over Draco's still body. And worse yet, she's fucking laughing. The wretched, horrible, disgusting excuse for a human is softly chuckling over what I can only assume is my husband's dead body!

I don't even know when or how, but I'm moving, running, fucking tackling her to the ground. Pinning her arms with my thighs, I punch her with everything I've got.

Ava laughs at me. Loudly. Fucking cackles.

If I'd thought Draco feral before, its nothing compared to what I unleash upon this woman. Hit after hit, I don't let up. Not even when I feel her nose crunch under my clenched fist. Definitely not when I feel her eye socket crack, or when her jaw unhinges. No. I don't stop. I beat her until her face is nothing but a bloodied jumbled mess. Until there's no goddamn way she could even be identified.

Then for good measure, I take out my wand, using a spell I'd only read about in a Dark Arts book, I cut out her useless fucking heart.

Then I do something even more reckless. I use Fiendfyre. Because one way or another, this bitch was going to burn.

Once the fire has consumed her, I don't bother to watch where the cursed flames travel. Instead, I pull myself over to Draco.

Laying my head on his unmoving chest, I place one hand on my stomach, the other cupped against his pale face. I fall asleep whispering my undying love for my mate. Whisper my unyielding sorrow for our child. Whisper my wish for what could have been into the darkness until my sobs wrack my weakened body.

It takes everything I have left to even wake when the sun lights the horizon.

I didn't know it was possible to feel so wholly dead when I'm obviously alive.

My heart still beats, air still graces my lungs. My brain is still firing though at a stunted pace. But I can't help but think...

What's the point?

"There she is sire!" Someone yells with a lyrical voice, strangely not unlike Luna. Perhaps she's part whatever the male is that's approaching me.

A very handsome male, with long pointed ears, waist length perfectly curled red hair, paired with sharp bone structure and a lean muscular build now stands before me. It's obvious he's fae. If it wasn't his ears that give him away, his unnaturally gleaming red eyes and silent movements would have quickly clued me in.

At another time in my life, I'd have been talking his ears off, pestering him with questions and trying to weasel my way into being his best friend. I'd be craving every bit of information he'd give me since the fae are such elusive beings.

Now I can't help but think, go the fuck away.

Another male silently seems to glide up next to the red haired one.

This one is without a doubt royalty of some sort. You can tell it in the way he carries himself. He puts Pansy's snooty, better than you faces to shame. While he looks down at me with his lip pulled back in disgust, I study him a bit better. His bright red eyes are parked on me, and I hate it. His hair is a stunningly beautiful dark reddish brown, but instead of long like his companion, his is short, more closely cropped to his scalp on the sides while rather fluffy up top.

Snarling the royal says, "You cannot mean to say that this witch cast that fiendfyre! You have lost what little remains of your mind, Bessimir! She is nothing but a weak human witch. Impossible."

"King Kieran, I am certain this witch is the cause of the curse," Bessimir replies curtly. Clearly annoyed with his highness' reluctance in believing him. He straightens to his full height as if it could solve any of his short man syndrome.

Waving his hand with impatience, the King decrees my fate to his underling.

"Never mind the details. Kill her. And any mortal you see on this island. I will not suffer their presence her a moment longer." Turning on his heel, he stalks away, seeming to disappear into the rising sun as he does.

I'm only slightly ashamed that I don't put up much of a fight when he drags me by my hair a few feet from Draco's body.

Honestly it's not until I block a kick headed for my stomach that I seem to snap back into my current reality. Rolling away, I give him my back as I round into myself to keep my womb protected.

Then Bessimir is on top of me. Magically pinning my arms wide, and my legs apart. Panic starts settling in as I realize the severity of my situation. Yanking my shirt up, he reveals my bra covered breast. I have to bite the inside of my cheek to keep from giving him the satisfaction of hearing me scream or whimper.

All of that goes out the window when his other hand starts to work the button of my jeans. That's when I start to thrash wildly in an attempt to buck him off me. I'm screaming, crying, begging for mercy when something seems to click back in place inside my soul…

Draco

You cannot die. Our mate needs you. Our child needs you.

I'm so out of it, drifting, floating into an endless black abyss, I don't even hear the words my dragon speaks.

No, I don't have a dragon any longer. I'm dead.

I'd always assumed death would be a peaceful experience. At least after the dying part. But this is strange.

We must save them! Listen to me my idiotic human skin!

I'm dead you dolt.

I can save her. It will cost greatly. But you can save her.

Whatever the price I'll pay it dragon.

The cost is me.

WHAT?!

My essence within you is very powerful, ancient magic. The life force I carry inside you is almost never ending. It is enough for me to heal you at the cost of your dragon form.

I'm stunned. Beyond flabbergasted. Overwhelmed at this information.

And guilty. I feel so goddamn guilty because I meant what I'd said before. Whatever the price, I'd pay it.

I'll miss you, you chatty fucking bastard.

A part of me will live on in the seed that took in our mate.

I don't fully know what to say to that.

Just promise one thing.

Name it.

Love them enough for the both of us.

Always.

No other words are spoken as I start to burn from what feels like the inside out. As whatever magic brought us together purges from my soul.

Damn that feels... empty. Hollow. Unnatural.

But when my eyes snap open and I catch sight of the fae male on top of my mate, a multitude of emotions hit me all at once.

The main one being wrath.

Hermione

Surely, I'm dead.

There's no way that a feral looking Draco has Bessimir by the throat, choking him to death while his legs kick wildly in the air.

Baring his teeth, Draco keeps increasing the pressure until the fae male goes limp. Like a mythical bad ass, he tosses him to the side like trash.

A choked sob rents the air unbidden from my chest. Unable to stand, I crawl on my hands and knees over to my husband. My mate that's now falling to his knees, his arms opened wide waiting just for me.

With his help, I manage to get myself half upright on my knees like him. On instinct I palm both of sides of his handsome face and stare at him with a mixture of thankfulness, and disbelief.

"Am I dead or are you here? Either answer is fine with me as long as I'm here with you," I croak my throat raw with emotion.

Smiling widely with tears streaming down his face, Draco nods while sliding my hands over to his mouth. Kissing my palms with a reverence I can't even truly describe.

"How?"

"Let us get dive into those details at home. With our dog in our laps, and ginger tea in your cup," Draco says, nodding over to where Blaise has just arrived on his dashing Norwegian Ridgeback.

"Oi! You two wanna take the portkey or fly outta here?" Blaise yells, twirling a horribly glued together neon yellow coffee cup.

"Well take the key you swot. Thank you," Draco says, catching the portkey in his right palm. Since his other hand is still around my own, we're swirled away, landing a bit shakily in front of our home.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN:

I

QUIDDITCH WORLD CUP

t's been 3 months and I still cannot fathom that Draco no longer houses a dragon within him.

I'd had a really hard time with believing him that day we landed at home. He'd sat me down, forced Aegon to snuggle me, and told me the price he paid to be here with us. With his family.

Strangely enough though, we still have a mate bond. It's very different from what we had before. We can't fully speak to one another mind to mind like before, but we can get a vague understanding of what the other is trying to say or more so feel. Emotions come through CLEARLY. Whether we want them to or not, those seem to hit with an unwavering clarity.

For example, right now he's watching me change from my lazy clothes into his National team jersey, and I can practically taste the lust coming off him. His silver orbs locked on the swell of my stomach. So instead of pulling the bottom half over my bump, I leave it uncovered and swish my hips the entire time I stalk over to my husband.

Draco's eyes snap upward, locked now on my face instead.

Just before I reach him, I stop and take a second to really take in my husband in all his glory. His white-blonde curls are wild just like I love, his dimples are popped with a genuine smile gracing his godly handsome face. The white National Team Jersey is detailed in red, his country, his name and number all shining in the light of a new day.

Doesn't hurt either that the jersey, and his flying leathers are so tight they're like a second skin on his sculpted form.

Reaching forward, Draco's fingers flare widely before nearly encompassing my baby bump beneath his large palm. When he closes his eyes in bliss, a satisfied sigh escaping his lips, I nearly melt into a puddle on the floor.

There's something so incredibly sexy about a man in awe of your changing form. To see a man wholly riveted by the small differences caused by our growing child inside me. Something so breathtaking about the massive man before me dropping to his knees and peppering my belly with reverent kisses.

And when he presses his ear flush with the side of my stomach, I nearly forget how to breathe. Then he's talking to our baby, something he does as much as possible but never gets old.

"Hi little one. It's daddy again. I just wanted to tell you I love you. And that you've the most amazing mummy in the whole world. We can't wait to meet you little one, but only after you bake as long as you're supposed to.

Now we've got that bit of business settled, Daddy's going to go win his Cup match and claim a kiss from your smoking hot mummy."

With another kiss, he stands shooting me a wink as he heads over to the portkey humming on the kitchen counter. The rubber chicken starts to vibrate softly against the marble top, indicating its nearly time to head to Toronto, Canada for the Quidditch World Cup. I quickly pull my shirt down, snatching my enchanted bag as I nearly skip over to the waiting portkey and my husband.

With me firmly planted under his arm into his side, he grabs it just in time for us to transport to Canada.

Where I'll watch the most handsome, talented seeker in the world win his match against New Zealand.

Watching Draco still able to fly is a wonderful thing. A true sight to behold.

He was even signed to another team since his dragon no longer resides within him. He was deemed fair enough to play, since he didn't carry the 'extra advantages' being a dragon shifter carried any longer.

Montrose of course was the first to send a contract, to which Draco promptly set on fire the old fashion way. He had offers from every team. Even the Holyhead Harpies, though they were only interested in him in a coaching capacity.

Settling on the Falmouth Falcons, he's already begun light practices with them before starting a few months after the World Cup wraps up. Hopefully with England wiping the floor with everyone. I'm positive their seeker will do just that. His talent is unrivaled worldwide, and that is a fucking fact.

Screaming like the number one fan I am, I'm jumping up and down after Draco's name is called last in the English line up. I'm so happy and excited I don't even care that I'll probably look positively looney on any of the papers tomorrow. Not when my husband is doing something he so very much loves, needs really. A spot her earned.

Narcissa and my mum come to stand on either side of me at the end of our balcony in our private booth. Both of their faces alight with joy as we watch the crowd cheer wildly for the team that just so happens to sport the best seeker in the world!

Ok I'll admit, I'm really freaking excited.

"This is amazing Hermione! I'm so glad you were able to persuade the council to allow Draco onto the team. Honestly it shouldn't have taken much, seeing as he was originally slated to be on the team. Prejudiced, ignorant bunch of old swots," Narcissa says the last sentence under her breath, but I had no issue hearing it just fine.

Smiling, I pat my mother in law's hand, right as I catch Draco from the corner of my eye. He's hanging one handed from his broom as he zooms over to my direction. Hovering just barely above the balcony floor, he wiggles his pointer finger back and forth for me to come to him.

With no hesitation, I swish my arse all the way over to him.

"I need my good luck kisses, wife."

Laughing I reply, "You already had them before the match!"

"Your mind truly is going woman. Perhaps it's because you're now carrying the next brightest witch of her age inside you."

"Hurry up, the match is about to start you dastardly handsome man!" I sputter utterly exasperated at the fact he's over here playing around instead of focusing on the major task at hand.

"Best hurry yourself then, come on. Kiss the dragon for luck," he says, a pang of sadness thankfully only flashing across his face for a second.

At a loss for what else to do aside from giving him his way, I walk over the rest of the way to him. Adjusting himself, he's now upside down, his thick quidditch thighs clenched around his broom. With his shirt sliding down his tightening abs, I'm stunned stupid for a moment, mesmerized by them as the clench like a teenager.

It's not until he lifts my shirt just a tiny bit and kisses the small swell of my tummy that I realize who he really wanted a good luck kiss from.

Sniffling, I back away, wish him luck, tell him I love him and tell him to get that damned snitch if he wants any more kisses from me.

"I'll be back with the tiny golden dragon," he says, blowing me a kiss with a saucy wink to boot.

Then he's off. With the quaffle in the air, the beaters loose, and the snitch on the run.

Draco

Of course, it's nowhere near the same sensation as actually flying with my wings, but it's as close as I'll ever get now. My dragon having sacrificed his life essence to keep my own alight.

It's so quiet in my head that at times I actually feel like I've gone mad. Which is a rather strange way of thinking, considering the opposite is true for most people.

Adrian flies by driving a bludger out of my general vicinity. With a nod of thanks, I refocus my energy on locating the snitch.

Though I've lost my dragon, and thus his constant nagging about keeping Hermione safe, I still can't help but glance at her every so often for my peace of mind.

This time when she catches me looking, she waves gleefully at me with the biggest smile I think I've ever seen on her face. Turning to Pansy beside her, I read her lips as she mouths, 'That's my husband! Isn't he dreamy?' Bloody hell I couldn't love her more if I tried.

A flash of gold zooms in the distance behind our keeper's bald head. Before I know it, I'm dashing as fast as I can his direction.

I have to do a swoop, and a bit of a loop to avoid the other team's attempt to de-broom me with a well-timed bludger. Obviously, I avoid them with my maneuvering, chuckling lightly as I follow my instincts toward that elusive golden snitch.

Circling the towers filled to the brim with fans, I dive low exciting the crowd further. Spotting it weaving about a patch of wildflowers, almost as if it's sniffing them, I pull up just enough to skim the ground a second with my feet. Still flying, I increase my speed, gripping my broom tightly with my left hand clenched I reach out with my right, finger grazing the flittering metallic wings.

Just out of reach, I scoot further up, managing to reach the base of its wings, nearly the root of it. Using the petal like feature on my broom, I wedge my foot onto it and throw myself forward with all the momentum I can muster.

Rolling onto the ground a bit rougher than I'd like, I eventually end up in a crouch, giving the impression I'd meant to land like that.

With that bit of our bond that's still within us, I find Hermione instantly. Lifting my head, I give her the one dimpled smirk she so adamantly refuses to admit she loves and raise my clenched fist.

I've got the tiny golden dragon, just for you, you git. Miss you.

As I take in the thumping, screaming, cheering crowd, I can't help but feel the sensation of contentment mixed with massive amounts of approval from somewhere unknown. Some place I dare not voice aloud in hopes that perhaps one day what I suspect will be true.

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT:

I

LUCIUS MALFOY NOTORIOUS BABY SNUGGLER

wake up to the sight of Draco crouched over my belly, rubbing it lovingly while telling our child how loved they are.

With the rapid expanding of my womb, you'd think there were twins in there, but the healer at St. Mungo's assures me there's only one for sure. At almost full term it's to be expected to be rather large. When you factor in how huge Malfoy is as a man, it does rather make a lot of sense. That's partly why I think we're having a boy, though he's convinced he can sense a wee girl dragon inside me.

Draco presses a kiss at the top of my tummy and our baby does a backflip rolling the skin right under his lips. He loves when it does that. Chuckling lightly, he recovers my middle with the nightgown and makes his way back toward the head of our bed where I'm watching him with goo goo eyes.

Sitting up when a particular nasty false contraction hits, I grip my tensing stomach, while Draco nearly falls out of the bed in a rush to be up by my side.

With a growl that sounds a lot like his draken form, he pulls me to the edge of the bed. With his lips pursed unhappily, he waits for it to pass before speaking.

"That's it. I'm not going," he seethes, his large pectorals puffing out momentarily distracting me.

"Draco. Lucius. Malfoy. You will NOT skip your playoff match because I've had some practice contractions! I'm not in labor you frustrating arse!" I say, wincing at the end as one of my perhaps not so innocent contractions hit.

His gaze softens before he crouches down in front of me, gently tucking my hair behind my ears he palms either side of my face.

"Love, I'm not saying this to alarm you... But I'm nearly positive you've gone into labor."

Crying out, gripping my rippling stomach, I can't help but to think he's likely correct, at least this assumption.

"Okay. Let's go. Grab m-my bag," I say, trying to keep my panicked tears at bay.

Scooping me into his arms, he quickly snatches my beaded bag hanging by the door before floo-ing us to the hospital.

Draco

10 hours 20 minutes 18 seconds later, I'm a father.

On February 15th, the love of my life gave birth to the reason for my very being.

Aria Grace Malfoy came into this world with a tiny wail I'll forever have stored in my mind. She looks exactly like I did when I was born according to my parents.

Though we both have curly hair, I'm nearly positive Aria's are Hermione's just with my white-ish blonde coloring. She is definitely as pale as I was, well am for that matter, but with the most adorable rosy cheeks, that I just want to kiss over and over.

As I watch my mother coo and snuggle my newborn daughter, I can't help but to feel fucking annoyed.

Surely, it's my turn to hold her again.

As if she's still connected to my thoughts, my wife clucks her tongue from her infirmary bed, making her disapproval known.

Raising a brow at her in question, out of habit I send out a pouty why?

When her eyes widen, I realize she heard me! Mind to mind..

Still, I refuse to acknowledge the possibility out loud that perhaps after time, my dragon could return to me.

Never one to be distracted long, my wife replies curtly, because you cannot hold our baby constantly. You'll spoil her on top of hogging her from all our loved ones! Must you be so blasted possessive?

Scoffing, I force myself to walk over to my wonderful, miracle producing wife. After she scoots carefully over, making room for me to perch next to her, I drape my arm slung around her shoulder. With her head rested on my chest I can't help but feel nothing gets better than this. Well actually, it'd be perfect if our daughter was in our arms.

As if my wish came true, Aria, still swaddled in her knitted blanket from Mrs. Weasley is placed in my arms.

It's amazing how much overwhelming love you can feel for such a small being. Or that such a little thing can become your entire world so quickly. Her little pouty lips are pushing in and out, her eyes rolling around wildly behind her closed lids.

"She tried to eat my nose, so we thought it best to deliver her to her erm- dispensary?" My father says, somehow managing to look super uncomfortable form his words, and wholly enamored with his grandchild.

With a tenderness I'd not thought him possible of, Lucius Malfoy leans down breathing in deeply before nuzzling his nose on her curly, nearly clear colored hair.

Glancing at Hermione I catch her discreetly wiping a tear from under her eye, a happy smile brightly gracing her lovely face. She's truly never looked so stunning. Her hair aside from some strands that'd escaped is piled atop her head, her face flushed and full of life. Full of sheer joy.

Hermione's parents are next, bidding us goodbye but not for long as they repeatedly mention that they'll be back early tomorrow to have a cuddle. After everyone if officially gone, leaving just my little family, only then does Hermione unclasp her the top of her hospital gown.

And like the pervert I am for my wife, I watch completely enamored along with an small inappropriate amount of lust as she takes our wee one to her breast. I'm not sure I've seen something so simply magical as this. My wife nourishing our child, gazing down at her so lovingly that my chest might explode.

"Oh Draco, thank you," Hermione sniffles.

"For what love?" I croak out, my voice thick with emotion.

"For loving me, choosing me, but I guess mostly for having super sperm," she says a light laugh trickling out of her as she leans down and nuzzles the top of our daughter's head.

"Oh, my love. No, everything in my world worth being thankful for is due to you. My life is brighter simply because you're in it. And it is you who gave me what I'm most thankful for."

"Oh, yea and what's that?" she questions, still staring adoringly at Aria who has now fallen asleep at her chest.

Scoffing, I playfully reply, "Aegon of course."

"Oh of course! Never mind the fact you bought him, not me."

Frowning I reply, "But I bought him for you and because of you."

"Don't get me wrong I love that pupper but what do you mean?"

"For your terrors when I had away games love. That way you didn't have to suffer Potter's snores and drooling."

Snorting out a laugh she says, "More like your dragon hated knowing I was sleeping next to another male, even if it was just Harry."

"Ok, I'll give you that, but it was also because I couldn't stand the thought of you suffering alone, even if technically Potter was there."

When she doesn't reply, I check on her only to find her sleeping, under my arm. Our daughter carefully scrunched up on her chest, with one of Hermione's arms under her butt, and the other laid gently on her back.

Slipping an empty vial from my pocket, I quietly slide my wand out. With careful precision and a lot of concentration, I pull this moment out and place it within for my pensive. After putting it back in my pocket, I relax next to my wife, and join my family in slumber.

Hermione

Rubbing my eyes to free them of sleep, I instantly panic when I don't immediately feel Aria on my chest. Shooting upright in bed, I choked down a small cry of pain before my eyes land on my husband.

Oh, how I wished I owned one of those Polaroid cameras. I'd love to have this moment for eternity.

Passed out on the fold out couch bed is Draco Malfoy, ripped and shirtless, our newborn daughter asleep on his chest. With one arm draped over her back, his other is curled behind his head, only further adding to the overall sexiness of the scene before me. It's so sweetly hot that frankly I'm scared I'm pregnant again just from looking at this entire scene.

A soft knock sounds on the closed door to our private room. Before I can utter a word, Pansy is striding in. For a second, I'm sure it's someone else parading around in her body because for the first time in my life I don't hear the tell-tale sounds of her clicking heels. Pansy Parkinson-Nott is wearing flats. Wearying them likely because she doesn't want to disturb the baby.

I'm crying over something so simple and stupid, but I can't help it. She didn't even wear flats to fight the Battle of Hogwarts! But for Aria, she's wearing nude ballet flats.

When my eyes finally meet hers, she's looking at me with her irritation plain to see on her face. With a quiet cluck of her tongue she says, "Don't start with me Granger. No, your eyes do not deceive you and no I don't want you to mention it either. I'm here to see my godchild not watch you weep over shoes."

Laughing lightly, I point over to where my baby is still sleeping on Draco's chest.

"Merlin's fucking beard and balls woman. Give a lady some warning before having her look at soft porn!" Pansy whisper shrieks.

"Oh hush! But you might want to let me wake him since he's likely to try and kill you for trying to take her from him. He's very, very protective and possessive of her," I say rolling my eyes.

"Oh, I'm not afraid the overgrown man child known as Draco Malfoy," Pansy says, leaning over them but still eyeing them warily.

At some point she decides to risk it and starts to try and slip her hands beneath Aria to gently work her off Draco.

Well until a low, feral growl leaves Draco's chest in deathly warning. His eyes snap open. And to my astonishment, they're glowing silver!

Once he seems to realize it's just Pansy, they return to his lovely grey ones. Sitting up carefully, he helps gently transfer Aria into the crook of Pansy's arm. Looking none too pleased at having to share her.

The word smitten comes to mind when trying to come up with the look adorning Pansy's lovely face. Not to mention the fact that she turns away as soon as the first sniffle sounds in the room. Merlin forbid she actually show any emotion. But alas that's Pans for you.

Draco comes sauntering up, rubbing the back of his neck before running his hands through his tousled curls, his large bicep flexing while doing it. I nearly drool all over myself when his grey sweatpants start to slip farther down that stupidly delicious V.

Ugh.

Keep it in your pants wife.

Yelping it takes me a second to remember that we communicated this way yesterday.

How many blasted times must I remind you it's not something I can control husband!

Wicked witch. Mind always in the gutter when it comes to her husband.

"Mione, is it alright if Ron and I come in?" Harry says through the small crack in the door.

"Of course, come in! Hand Draco his shirt on the back of that chair on your way," I say, genuinely excited for my two childhood friends hold my newborn.

Chuckling, Harry tosses Draco the shirt while still keeping stride over to me. Bending down a bit, he gives me a little side hug, and one of his sweet kisses on my head. With a huge grin on his face, he looks around a bit nervously for the baby. Once he spots her over Pansy's shoulder, he sighs surely thinking the same thing the rest of us are.

Good luck.

"Hand her over Pansy. I'm not too proud to use my Auror badge and have you jailed so I can hold my niece. You have 2 minutes to make the right decision and hand me that baby," Harry says so seriously that I'm rather inclined to believe him.

Glancing at her watch before pretending to check the dirt under her nails, Pansy, wastes exactly a minute and 55 seconds before she slowly places Aria in her Uncle Harry's arms.

"Don't get used to me following your orders, Potter. Next time I'll hex you into next week, cackling while I do it."

Then Pansy's gone, barely blowing a bye kiss at the door before she's disappeared.

Looking down at Aria, Harry baby talks to her softly.

"Don't listen to that horrible woman. Uncle Harry will always protect you little one. I love you so much already," Harry says, his voice a bit wobbly trying to hold in his feelings.

I on the other hand don't bother trying. Instead, I happy cry very loudly at seeing Ron reach out over Harry's shoulder and tearfully offer Aria his pointer finger. The look of utter joy on their faces, when Aria makes a squeaking noise before gripping the tip of Ron's finger in her little hand is priceless.

"She's bloody perfect Hermione. Even if she looks just like Dragon man, she's still amazing," Ron says as he gazes down at her in awe.

"You know what this means?" Harry questions, rocking Aria in his arms, hopping lightly from one foot to the other.

"What?" Ron asks, still unable to take his eyes off the baby holding his finger.

"We've officially made it. None of us let the dark times blot out the light," he replies. Bending slightly, he gives Aria a kiss on her head, just like he's done with me for years, before handing her back to Draco.

Who by the way was literally looming behind each person that had her in their arms. I even caught him glaring at them on several occasions. Insufferable dragon.

"I love you guys." I say after they give their goodbye hugs.

With I love you too's said in unison, they turn and head out, with Harry being anxious at leaving baby Sirius and Ginny home under Lavender's care.

Which let's be honest is wholly understandable.

After feeding Aria again, we both must doze off. Because before I know it, I'm awoken by my Dad's booming laugh. Sleep still heavy in my eyes, it takes a second for me to register that Draco is laughing so hard he's crying. All while my mum, Lucius and Narcissa are all looking through old pictures of Draco.

When my mum glances over at us seeing I'm awake, she excuses herself to come over to me. Even though she doesn't recall it, just like a million times before, she reaches out and strokes my cheek before tucking some of my hair behind my ear. Exactly like when I was younger before being obliviated.

"How're you feeling honey?" She asks, her eyes shining a bit with held back tears.

"Wonderful. Thankful. All the fuls."

"I'm glad to hear that. You did a great job you know."

"Thank you, mum. That means a lot."

"May I steal my grand baby away from you for a cuddle?"

"Of course, cuddle her with all your heart," I say laughing lightly.

"Oh you can count on that honey," She says gladly sliding Aria into her arms. "By the way.. I hope it's alright but... well, since Grace and Michael had to be moved into protective custody, we sort of offered to be their handlers for lack of a better term.

I guess you could say we are kind of doing what they did for us in Australia. Only we're doing it here in England. Of course, that means we're living in our old- though new to us house, with them as our neighbors. They are very excited to meet you our daughter, new son in law, and brand-new grandbaby!

I hope it's alright, I know it can't be easy-"

I cut mom off, with a sob. With a panicked look on her face, she hastily yet carefully hands the baby over to Lucius. Who by the way does an excellent impression of Draco's baby looming/glaring.

Aria stretches her little arms out with a squeak of a yawn, and Lucius, instantly looks over to his wife. With excitement all over his face, I can hear him asking her if she saw how perfect and precious his 'whittle star is.'

God, who knew Lucius Malfoy would be such a softie for his granddaughter?

"I'm so sorry if I overstepped honey," My mum says sadly, her hands twisting nervously in front of as she stands awkwardly beside my bed.

"Oh no mum! That's not it at all. I'm so happy I could burst. I love that. I'm thrilled honestly. Thank you!"

Releasing a sigh of relief, my mum's eyes cut over to Lucius, likely considering asking for the baby back, when he gives her quite possibly the nicest 'keep dreaming and move on' smile I've ever seen.

Eventually Aria starts to fuss and is finally returned to my arms for me to nurse her. It's well into the evening before we're all alone again. But the quiet isn't unsettling in the least. No, it's filled with the wonderful silence the three of us just simply being with one another.

As Draco picks her up for a nappy change, I can't help but to stare at him dreamily. Thanking all the stars in the sky, all the threads of fate, and every single moment that led me right here.

I love you, my dragon.

And I you, my love.

EPILOGUE

14 years later…

Draco

"I just don't understand why they can't stay the entire summer break!"

"Because my wife happens to miss them when they're gone for long periods of time. How many times do I have to explain myself?" I say wholly and overwhelming exasperated with this entire conversation.

My father has the nerve to look at me as if I'm the one who's lost their marbles. I don't even have the mental capacity to process the fact that my daughter Lucinda, aka more commonly known as my father's sidekick, has her hip popped right behind him. Same incredulous look as her Grandpap adorning her little 7-year-old face.

We likely inadvertently asked for this when we creatively named her after him. Doesn't change the fact that this is the exact conversation we have every year at the end of term.

"Think of it logically son. They're here nearly every other day to shift, why not just move in for a while-"

"Dad. Hermione will chop my wings into tiny pieces if I agreed to that."

To say I was relieved when my dragon slowly re-awoke inside me would be an understatement. Sadly, I'm still not able to fully shift into my dragon's form, but I can still muster up the ability to change into the half one.

You're welcome. Also, if these little beasties wish to empty our nest, we could always make many and many more, my dragon says internally.

Fucking hell mate. She will fry my balls off my body if I knock her up one more time.

I'm not joking either. After 4 kids, two of them being twins, she would slice my nuts with a smile if I impregnated her again.

Our parents would be over the moon if we had another child. In fact, I'm sure they would toast to my necessary sacrifice at my funeral.

"I'm going home. Luce are you coming with or staying here and hanging with Grandpap?"

"Staying. Love you! Bye." And then she's gone. Abandoning her father. Skipping away as she does it.

Hermione

"Mummy, can I have a snack?" My youngest, Archer sweetly asks.

He's the only one of my children that has my hair color. All of them have curls thanks to the both of us.

Reaching down, I run my hand through Archer's hair. When did my 5-year-old get so big?

"No, my darling, Velpa will have dinner ready soon. She'd be so sad if you ruined your appetite. We don't want her to get upset, do you?"

Archer loves Velpa so much, and the house elf dotes on him slightly more than the others as well. Likely due to how special he tends to go out of his little way to make her feel.

"Luce has written us off again. Set aside for Grandpap," Draco says coming from behind and wrapping his arms firmly around my middle.

"No surprise there. What about Callum?"

"I think we both know that he follows his twin sister. Notorious for following her lead, letting her make the decisions if you will."

I nod, still focused on finishing up my cup of tea, and now making Draco one since he's home.

"And our oldest?" I ask, suspecting I know the answer to this as well.

"Following Sirius around the burrow," Draco says barely holding back a snarl.

It's obvious to us all that Aria is in puppy love with Sirius. Sirius is a bit less obvious, but definitely feels the same, they've also been inseparable since the moment they met. Being a month apart and the only children in our friend circle for 4 years (Pans and Theo had a bit of trouble) only solidified their bond further.

I bet they are nearly intolerable at Hogwarts. It came as no surprise when my brave first born and wild man Sirius were sorted into Gryffindor. Draco swore she'd end up in Ravenclaw. With how much she loves to read and absorb knowledge. I was rather inclined to side with him. But Gryffindor it was.

I have a feeling that my only other child to be sorted into that house will be my baby Archer. If Lucinda and Callum aren't placed in Slytherin, then that old hat needs retiring.

"So, who all is joining us for dinner my love?"

"My parents, grands, Harry, Gin, Sirius, Aria, Archer, Pans, Theo, their terror twins.. oh, and Hannah and Neville!"

"Ah the usual crowd," Draco replies.

I chuckle because he's right. We have a full house nearly every day and night. Filled with the laughter, and love of our friends and family. And I wouldn't have it any other way.

10 years after that..

Draco

I'm not crying.

I'm not.

Ok I am. You would as well if you were about to walk your first born down the aisle. If you were going to hand her off to another bloke to have and hold and all that.

We could kill him?

Nah. We'd best not, she does actually love him.

I nearly fall to my knees when Aria comes around the corner in her dress.

Hermione describes it as a sleeveless, streamlined white dress, with a classic looking lace overlay that fits Aria nicely at the hips and flares out around her thighs with a small slit. It has a heart shaped neckline with a sheer white panel up the neck with lace flowers on sheer sleeves.

When I look at her all I see is my baby. Who's now looking far to grown in her wedding dress. Her blonde hair has been left half up in a bun, and down with long soft curls that nearly reach her waist. Make up is simple, she's like her mum in not needing much.

The music starts behind the doors and Aria wraps her arm around my bicep, before the doors open, I lean over and kiss her temple whispering how much I love her. How proud I am of her, how lovely she looks, how I know she's not little anymore, but she'll always be my little girl.

I can still remember exactly how she felt, the exact weight of her in the hands, or on my chest. The one that made me officially a father.

Thankfully the doors open, saving me from becoming a blubbering mess. Hermione is at the front in the chair closest to the aisle clutched our youngest to her side. Because if you guessed I talked my wife into one more child, you'd be correct. Our baby is now 6 but she's brought so much more love and joy to our home and lives.

Before I know it, I'm standing at the end of the aisle, Sirius waiting with watering eyes for me to hand my little girl over to him. I clutch her tighter.

Its ok daddy. Just because my last name changes doesn't mean that I won't always be your little star.

I love you.

Love you more.

And with that I place her hand in his.